俱舍論 諸定·功德·正法住世Abhidharmakośabhāṣya · The Absorptions · The Merits · The Abiding of the True Dharma in the World

〔T29 0145a14〕
心要Essence

前八品之末。賢聖品明果,智品明因,此品明緣——證果之智所依止的那個定。全品四段:所依諸定(四靜慮·四無色·八等至諸門·三種等持)、能依功德(四無量·八解脫·八勝處·十遍處·得依身·起定緣)、正法住世、造論宗旨。最後四首七言,論主闔上全書。

一句話:這一品不是在排定境的階梯,是在替『心被安住』這件事逐條算清它由哪幾件實法構成;算到最後一頁,論主放下法數,說能判法的人已經不在了,所以你該去修。

三個眼目

  1. 四層靜慮不是四樣東西,是同一件事被撤了三次支。體只有一個「心一境性」,界從支的加減來——具伺喜樂立為初,「漸離前支立二三四」。這個讀法一立,後面所有的表都成了同一條軸上的刻度。進階的動作一律是減,不是加。

  2. 十八個支名,只有十一件實事。全品最吃力的一段就在數這個數。初二靜慮的「樂」與第三靜慮的「樂」名同而體異——前者是輕安,後者才是樂受;「內等淨」聽起來是一個新法,其實就是信根。同一個名出現在兩處,先問它在兩處是不是同一件事——毘曇的實事表就是這樣一次次數出來的。

  3. 定越深越能斷惑,不成立。「無漏能斷惑,及諸淨近分」——根本的淨定三面堵死:斷不了下地(已離染)、斷不了自地(自所縛)、斷不了上地(以勝己故)。能斷的是無漏,或是站在『正要往上跨一步』那個位置上的近分。安坐在深定裡的人,正是不斷惑的那一種。

一義(附):味定為什麼要單獨立一格

八等至的前七各有三類——味、淨、無漏。味定是什麼?「謂愛相應,愛能味著故名為味」。它所貪著的東西很特定:不是別的,正是剛剛滅去的那一分淨定。「即味相應所味著境,此無間滅彼味定生」——所以同一剎那,就出定言是出了淨定,就入定言是入了味定。

這一格是全品後面所有門的前提。往下講初得、相生、緣境、斷惑,每一門都要先問一次『你說的是味、淨,還是無漏』;答案不同,結論完全不同。定修得越好,越容易落進這一格——這正是它被單獨立名的理由。

論在諸門之間還留了兩條互為反面的線索:根本地的善無色定「不緣下地諸有漏法」,而無色的近分卻非緣下地不可,「彼無間道必緣下故」。要斷下地的惑,就得回頭看下地。往上走的人不看下面,正要斷的人非看不可。

通於全論

品末的兩段,分量遠大於它們的字數。「前來分別種種法門,皆為弘持世尊正法」一句,古德有二解:一解以正宗分算到破我品,一解以正宗分止於定品而此句以下總名流通。依第二解,這一句就是全論流通分的起點。二解並存於古傳,古德自身並錄不判。

正法住世的答案不是年數,是條件——「有能受持及正說者」「有能依教正修行者」,「故隨三人住世時量,應知正法住爾所時」。千年之說是被引述的異說,古德明標「敘異說」。法住多久,繫於還有沒有那三種人。

最後四首七言。第一首自陳宗旨——「我多依彼釋對法,少有貶量為我失,判法正理在牟尼」:明知書中有異於毘婆沙處,卻不說『我對他錯』,而說過失在我,把判的位子留給世尊。後三首說世相——眼閉、證者散、無人能判、鄙劣的尋思攪亂聖教;煩惱如狂象而「無鉤制惑」;如來正法之壽「漸次淪亡如至喉」。

二者連讀,才見全論收筆的用意:能判的人已經不在了,所以你更該自己去修,而不是等一個判者出現。 末句「應求解脫勿放逸」不是套語,是這一整段推論的結論。三十卷法數至此,論主親手把讀者推出書外。

The end of the first eight chapters. The Chapter on the Worthy and the Noble explained the result, the Chapter on Knowledge the cause, and this chapter the condition — that absorption upon which the knowledge that realizes the result depends. The chapter has four sections: the absorptions relied upon (the four meditative absorptions · the four formless absorptions · the several gates of the eight attainments · the three concentrations), the merits that rely upon them (the four immeasurables · the eight liberations · the eight bases of mastery · the ten totalities · by what they are obtained and upon what body they arise · the conditions for arousing absorption), the abiding of the true Dharma in the world, and the purport of the treatise’s composition. With four last stanzas in seven-character lines, the author closes the whole book.

In one sentence: This chapter is not laying out a stairway of absorption-states; it is reckoning up, item by item, out of what real dharmas the fact that “the mind has been settled” is composed — and on the last page the author lays the dharma-numbers down and says that the one who could adjudicate the dharma is no longer here, and that you should therefore go and practice.

Three Points to Watch

  1. The four stories of meditative absorption are not four things; they are one and the same thing from which three factors have been withdrawn. The entity is only one, “one-pointedness of mind upon a single object,” and the boundaries come from the adding and subtracting of factors — what possesses sustained thought, joy, and pleasure is established as the first, and thereafter “by degrees the preceding factors are left behind and the second, third, and fourth are established.” Once this reading is set up, every table that follows becomes a set of graduations on one and the same axis. The motion of advancing is always subtraction, never addition.

  2. Eighteen names of factors, and only eleven real entities. The most laborious passage in the chapter is the one that counts this number. The “pleasure” of the first two meditative absorptions and the “pleasure” of the third are the same in name and different in entity — the former is pliancy, only the latter is the feeling of pleasure; “inner evenness and purity” sounds like a new dharma and is in fact just the faculty of confidence. When one and the same name turns up in two places, ask first whether in the two places it is one and the same thing — that is how an Abhidharma register of real entities gets counted out, one pass at a time.

  3. That the deeper the absorption the better it can cut off the afflictions does not hold. “What is without outflows can cut off the afflictions, and so can the preliminary stages that are pure” — the basic pure absorptions are blocked on three sides: they cannot cut off the level below (its defilement is already left behind), cannot cut off their own level (they are bound by it), cannot cut off the level above (it surpasses them). What can cut off is what is without outflows, or what stands in the preliminary stage, at that position of “being just about to take one step upward.” The one sitting at ease deep within an absorption is precisely the one who is not cutting off the afflictions.

One Further Point (Appended): Why the Attainment of Savoring Has to Be Set Up in a Column of Its Own

Of the eight attainments the first seven have three kinds each — savoring, pure, and without outflows. What is the attainment of savoring? “That is, the one associated with craving; craving is able to savor, and hence the name savoring.” What it is greedy for is very particular: it is nothing else than that portion of the pure absorption which has just ceased. “The very object savored by what is associated with savoring — when this ceases with nothing intervening, that absorption of savoring arises” — so that in one and the same moment, spoken of as emerging, one has emerged from the pure absorption; spoken of as entering, one has entered the absorption of savoring.

This column is the presupposition of every gate that follows in the chapter. Below, in treating first obtaining, mutual production, the objects taken, and the cutting off of the afflictions, each gate must first ask once, “are you speaking of the savoring, the pure, or the one without outflows?”; the answers differ and the conclusions differ altogether. The better the absorption is cultivated, the more easily one falls into this column — and that is the very reason it is given a name of its own.

Among the several gates the treatise also leaves two clues that are the reverse of each other: the wholesome formless absorptions of the basic levels “do not take as object the dharmas with outflows of the levels below,” while the preliminary stages of the formless must take the level below as object, “since their uninterrupted path must take what is below as object.” To cut off the afflictions of the level below, one must look back at the level below. The one going upward does not look down; the one about to cut off has no choice but to look.

Bearing on the Treatise as a Whole

The two passages at the end of the chapter weigh far more than the number of their characters. Of the sentence “the various dharma-gates analyzed above are all for the sake of spreading and upholding the true Dharma of the World-Honored One,” the ancient masters have two explanations: one reckons the section of the main doctrine as far as the Chapter on Refuting the Self; the other stops the main doctrine at the Chapter on Absorption and takes everything from this sentence on as the section of dissemination. By the second explanation, this sentence is the starting point of the section of dissemination of the whole treatise. The two explanations stand together in the ancient transmission, and the ancient masters themselves record both without adjudicating.

The answer to how long the true Dharma abides is not a number of years but a condition — “there are those able to uphold it and to expound it rightly,” “there are those able to practice rightly according to the teaching,” and “hence, according to the measure of time that those three persons abide in the world, it should be known that the true Dharma abides just so long.” The account of a thousand years is a divergent account cited from elsewhere, and Puguang expressly marks it “setting out a divergent account.” How long the Dharma abides hangs upon whether those three kinds of person are still there.

Last, the four stanzas in seven-character lines. The first states the purport for himself — “I mostly follow them in explaining the Abhidharma; where there is any small disparagement, it is my own fault; the right principle for adjudicating the dharma rests in the Sage”: knowing full well that there are places in his book divergent from the Vaibhāṣikas, he does not say “I am right and they are wrong” but says that the fault is his, and leaves the seat of adjudication to the World-Honored One. The last three speak of the state of the world — the eye is closed, those who realize are scattered, no one can adjudicate, and mean speculation throws the holy teaching into confusion; the afflictions are like a maddened elephant, and “there is no hook to check delusion”; the lifespan of the Tathāgata’s true Dharma “sinks away by degrees, as though it had reached the throat.”

Read the two together, and the intent of the whole treatise’s closing appears: the one who could adjudicate is no longer here, and so you should all the more go and practice yourself, rather than wait for an adjudicator to appear. The last line, “one should seek liberation and not be heedless,” is not a formula of exhortation; it is the conclusion of this whole stretch of reasoning. At the end of thirty fascicles of dharma-numbers, the author with his own hand pushes the reader out of the book.

原典Canonical · verbatim

阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第二十八 〔T29 0145a14〕

【品界】分別定品第八之一 〔T29 0145a18〕

已說諸智所成功德,餘性功德今次當辯,於中先辯所依止定。且諸定內靜慮云何?頌曰:

〔頌·正1·正2前半 T29 0145a22〕   靜慮四各二,於中生已說,
  定謂善一境,并伴五蘊性,
  初具伺喜樂,後漸離前支。
論曰:一切功德多依靜慮,故應先辯靜慮差別。此總有四種,謂初二三四,四各有二,謂定及生。生靜慮體世品已說,謂第四八,前三各三。定靜慮體總而言之是善性攝心一境性,以善等持為自性故;若并助伴,五蘊為性。何名一境性?謂專一所緣。若爾,即心專一境位,依之建立三摩地名,不應別有餘心所法。別法令心於一境轉名三摩地,非體即心。豈不諸心剎那滅故皆一境轉,何用等持?若謂令心於第二念不散亂故須有等持,則於相應等持無用。又由此故三摩地成。寧不即由斯心於一境轉?又三摩地是大地法,應一切心皆一境轉。不爾,餘品等持劣故。有餘師說:即心一境相續轉時名三摩地,契經說此為增上心學故,心清淨最勝即四靜慮故。依何義故立靜慮名?由此寂靜能審慮故。審慮即是實了知義,如說心在定,能如實了知,審慮義中置地界故。此宗審慮以慧為體。若爾,諸等持皆應名靜慮。不爾,唯勝方立此名。如世間言發光名日,非螢燭等亦得日名。靜慮如何獨名為勝?諸等持內唯此攝支,止觀均行最能審慮,得現法樂住及樂通行名,故此等持獨名靜慮。若爾,染污寧得此名?由彼亦能邪審慮故,是則應有太過之失。無太過失,要相似中方立名故,如敗種等。世尊亦說有惡靜慮。若一境性是靜慮體,依何相立初二三四?具伺喜樂建立為初,由此已明亦具尋義,必俱行故,如煙與火。非伺有喜樂,而不與尋俱。漸離前支立二三四,離伺有二,離二有樂,具離三種。如其次第,故一境性分為四種。已辯靜慮。無色云何?頌曰:

〔頌·正2後半·正3·正4 T29 0145b29〕   無色亦如是,四蘊離下地,
  并上三近分,總名除色想,
  無色謂無色,後色起從心。
  空無邊等三,名從加行立,
  非想非非想,昧劣故立名。
論曰:此與靜慮數自性同,謂四各二。生如前說,即世品說由生有四。定無色體,總而言之亦善性攝心一境性。依此故說亦如是言。然助伴中此除色蘊,無色無有隨轉色故。雖一境性體相無差,離下地生故分四種。謂若已離第四靜慮生立空無邊處,乃至已離無所有處生立非想非非想處。離名何義?謂由此道解脫下地惑,是離下染義。即此四根本并上三近分,總說名為除去色想。空處近分未得此名,緣下地色起色想故。皆無色故立無色名,此因不成,許有色故。若爾,何故立無色名?由彼色微故名無色,如微黃物亦名無黃。許彼界中色有何相?若彼唯有身語律儀。身語既無,律儀寧有?又無大種,何有造色?若謂如有無漏律儀。不爾,無漏依有漏大種故,又彼定中亦遮有故。若許於彼有色根身,如何可言彼色微少?若謂於彼身量小故,水細蟲極微亦應名無色,亦身量小不可見故。若謂彼身極清妙故,中有色界應名無色。若謂彼身清妙中極,應唯有頂得無色名。如定生身有勝劣故,又生靜慮所有色身非下地根所能取故,與彼何異不名無色?若謂欲色隨義立名,無色不然。此有何理?若謂經說壽煖合故,又說名色與識相依如二蘆束相依住故,又說名色識為緣故,又遮離色乃至離行識有來有去故,由此無色有色理成。此證不成,應審思故。謂所引教應共審思,且契經言壽煖合者,為約一切界、為約欲界說?名色與識相依住者,為約一切界、為約欲色說?所說名色識為緣者,為說一切識皆為名色緣、為說名色生無不緣於識?遮離色至行識有來去者,為遮隨離一、為遮離一切?若謂契經言無簡別,不應於此更致審思。此說不然,太過失故。謂應外煖亦與壽合。又應外名色依識識為緣。又說四食如四識住,色無色界應有段食。若謂經說有一類天超段食故,又說彼天喜為食故,無斯過者,則無色界不應有色,契經說彼出離色故。又契經言:無色解脫最為寂靜,超諸色故。又契經說:無色有情,一切色想皆超越故。若無色界實有色者,定應彼色自相可知,如何可言超色想等?若謂觀下麁色故說,則於段食亦應許然。又諸靜慮超下麁色,亦應可說出離色言,是則亦應名無色界。又亦應說出離受等,彼亦超下麁受等故。經既不說,知無色中遍超色類,非超受等。由此定知,彼界無色。然契經中說有不出有者,於自地有不能出故,非遍出故、非永出故。又薄伽梵於靜慮中說有色類乃至識類,於無色中說有受類乃至識類,不說有色。若無色中實有色者,何不如靜慮說有色類言?故所立因無不成過。在彼多劫色相續斷,後歿生下色從何生?此從心生,非從色起。謂昔所起色異熟因熏習在心,功能今熟,是故今色從彼心生。彼無色身心依何轉?離身何不轉?下曾不見故。色界無段食,身復依何轉?下亦不見身離段食轉故。又先說彼心轉所依,已釋總名,空無邊等從緣空等得別名耶?不爾。云何?下三無色,如其次第修加行時,思無邊空及無邊識、無所有故建立三名。立第四名由想昧劣,謂無明勝想得非想名,有昧劣想故名非非想。雖加行時亦作是念:諸想如病如箭如癰。若想全無便同癡闇,唯有非想非非想中與上相違寂靜美妙,而不就此加行立名。以若詰言何緣加行作如是念?必應答言以於彼處想昧劣故。由此昧劣故,是立名正因。已辯無色。云何等至?頌曰:

〔頌·正5·正6 T29 0146b18〕   此本等至八,前七各有三,
  謂味淨無漏,後味淨二種,
  味謂愛相應,淨謂世間善,
  此即所味著,無漏謂出世。
論曰:此上所辯靜慮無色。根本等至總有八種,於中前七各具有三,有頂等至唯有二種,此地昧劣無無漏故。初味等至,謂愛相應,愛能味著故名為味,彼相應故此得味名。淨等至名目世善定,與無貪等諸白淨法相應起故,此得淨名。即味相應所味著境,此無間滅彼味定生。緣過去淨深生味著,爾時雖名出所味定,於能味定得名為入。無漏定者,謂出世定,愛不緣故非所味著。如是所說八等至中靜慮攝支,非諸無色。於四靜慮各有幾支?頌曰:

〔頌·正7·正8 T29 0146c04〕   靜慮初五支,尋伺喜樂定;
  第二有四支,內淨喜樂定;
  第三具五支,捨念慧樂定;
  第四有四支,捨念中受定。
論曰:唯淨無漏四靜慮中初具五支:一尋、二伺、三喜、四樂、五等持。此中等持頌說為定,等持與定名異體同,故契經說心定等定名正等持。此亦名為心一境性,義如前釋。傳說唯定是靜慮亦靜慮支,餘四支是靜慮支非靜慮。如實義者,如四支軍,餘靜慮支應知亦爾。第二靜慮唯有四支:一內等淨、二喜、三樂、四等持。第三靜慮具有五支:一行捨、二正念、三正慧、四受樂、五等持。第四靜慮唯有四支:一行捨清淨、二念清淨、三非苦樂受、四等持。靜慮支名既有十八,於中實事總有幾種?頌曰:

〔頌·正9 T29 0146c20〕   此實事十一,初二樂輕安,
  內淨即信根,喜即是喜受。
論曰:此支實事唯有十一,謂初五支即五實事。第二靜慮三支如前,增內淨支足前為六。第三靜慮等持如前,增餘四支足前為十。第四靜慮三支如前,增非苦樂支足前為十一。由此故說,有是初支非第二支,應作四句。第一句謂尋伺。第二句謂內淨。第三句謂喜、樂、等持。第四句。謂除前餘法。餘支相對,如理應思。何故第三說增樂受?由初二樂,輕安攝故。何理為證知是輕安?初二定中無樂根故。非初二定有身受樂,正在定中無五識故。亦無心受樂,以說有喜故。喜即喜受,無一心中二受俱行,故無樂受。不可喜樂更互現前,說具五支及四支故。有說:無有心受樂根,三靜慮中說樂支者,皆是身受所攝樂根。若爾,何故有契經說:云何樂根?謂順樂觸力所引生身心樂受。有餘於此增益心言,諸部經中唯說身故。又第三定所立樂支,契經自說為身所受樂故。若謂於此說意為身,此說身名為有何德?又第四定輕安倍增,而不說彼有樂支故。若謂輕安要順樂受方名為樂,第三靜慮輕安順樂應是樂支。若謂彼輕安為行捨所損。不爾,行捨增輕安故。又彼輕安勝前二故。又契經說:若於爾時諸聖弟子於離生喜身作證具足住,彼於爾時已斷五法,修習五法皆得圓滿,廣說乃至何等名為所修五法?一歡、二喜、三輕安、四樂、五三摩地。此經輕安與樂別說,故初二樂非即輕安。若言定中寧有身識?有亦無失,許在定中有輕安風勝定所起,順生樂受遍觸身故。若謂外散故應失壞定者,無如是失,此輕安風從勝定生,引內身樂還能順起三摩地故。若謂起身識應名出定者,此難不然,由前因故。若謂依止欲界身根不應得生色界觸識,緣輕安識,許生無過。若爾,正在無漏定中觸及身識應成無漏。勿所立支少分有漏、少分無漏,成違理失。無違理失。所以者何?許說身輕安是覺支攝故。若謂順彼故說覺支,無漏亦應許如是說。若謂許說,便違契經。如契經言:諸所有眼乃至廣說。此經中說十五界全皆有漏故,無違經過,此約餘觸及餘身識密意說故。如何無漏靜慮現前,少支有漏、少支無漏?起不俱時,斯有何失。若謂喜樂不俱起故,應無五支及四支理。此亦無過,約容有說有喜樂支,如有尋伺。若謂尋伺亦許俱起,於不俱起為喻不成。此非不成,心之麁細互相違故不應俱起。又於不俱起不能說過故。由此可說,依初五支減二三四立第二等,即由此理初說五支,擬漸離前、建立後故。無漸減故,不說想等。或應說何故初唯立五支?若謂此五資初定勝故立為支。此不應理,念慧能資勝尋伺故。雖有一類作如是說,然非古昔諸軌範師共施設故,應審思擇。應說何法名內等淨?此定遠離尋伺鼓動,相續清淨轉,名為內等淨。若有尋伺鼓動,相續不清淨轉,如河有浪。若爾,此應無有別體,如何許有十一實事?是故應說此即信根。謂若證得第二靜慮,則於定地亦可離中有深信生,名內等淨。信是淨相,故立淨名。離外均流,故名內等。淨而內等,故立內等淨名。有餘師言:此內等淨等持尋伺皆無別體。若無別體,心所應不成,心分位殊亦得名心所。雖有此理,非我所宗。如上所言,喜即喜受。以何為證知決定然?汝等豈言喜非喜受,如餘部許,我亦許然。餘部云何許非喜受?謂別有喜是心所法,三定中樂皆是喜受,故喜、喜受其體各異。非三定樂可名喜受,二阿笈摩分明證故。如辯顛倒契經中說:漸無餘滅憂等五根,第三定中無餘滅喜,於第四定無餘滅樂。又餘經說:第四靜慮斷樂斷苦先喜憂沒。故第三定必無喜根,由此喜受是喜非樂。如是所說諸靜慮支,染靜慮中為皆有不?不爾。云何?頌曰:

〔頌·正10 T29 0147c10〕   染如次從初,無喜樂內淨,
  正念慧捨念,餘說無安捨。
論曰:如上所說諸靜慮支,染靜慮中非皆具有。且有一類隨相說言:初染中無離生喜樂,非離煩惱而得生故。第二染中無內等淨,彼為煩惱所擾濁故。第三染中無正念慧,彼為染樂所迷亂故。第四染中無捨念淨,彼為煩惱所染污故。有餘師說:初二染中但無輕安,後二染中但無行捨,大善攝故。契經中說:三定有動,第四不動。依何義說?頌曰:

〔頌·正11 T29 0147c21〕   第四名不動,離八災患故,
  八者謂尋伺,四受入出息。
論曰:下三靜慮名有動者,有災患故。第四靜慮名不動者,無災患故。災患有八,其八者何?尋、伺、四受、入息、出息。此八災患第四都無,故佛世尊說為不動。然契經說:第四靜慮不為尋伺喜樂所動。有餘師說:第四靜慮如密室燈照而無動。如定靜慮,所有諸受生亦爾不?不爾。云何?頌曰:

〔頌·正12 T29 0148a01〕   生靜慮從初,有喜樂捨受,
  及喜捨樂捨,唯捨受如次。
〔T29 0148a〕 論曰:生靜慮中初有三受:一喜受,意識相應;二樂受,三識相應;三捨受,四識相應。第二有二,謂喜與捨,意識相應無有樂受,無餘識故、心悅麁故。第三有二,謂樂與捨,意識相應。第四有一,謂唯捨受,意識相應。是謂定生受有差別。上三靜慮無三識身及無尋伺,如何生彼能見聞觸及起表業?非生彼地無眼識等,但非彼繫。所以者何?頌曰:

〔頌·正13 T29 0148a12〕   生上三靜慮,起三識表心,
  皆初靜慮攝,唯無覆無記。
論曰:生上三地起三識身及發表心皆初定繫。生上起下如起化心,故能見聞觸及發表,此四唯是無覆無記。不起下染,已離染故。不起下善,以下劣故。如是別釋靜慮事已。淨等等至初得云何?頌曰:

〔頌·正14 T29 0148a19〕   全不成而得,淨由離染生,
  無漏由離染,染由生及退。
論曰:八本等至隨其所應,若全不成而獲得者,淨由離染及由受生,謂在下地離下地染,及從上地生自地時。下七皆然。有頂不爾,唯由離染無由生故。遮何故說全不成言?為遮已成更得少分,如由加行得順決擇分等,及由退得順退分定。即依此義作是問言:頗有淨定由離染得?由離染捨、由退由生,為問亦爾。曰:有,謂順退分。且初靜慮順退分攝,離欲染時得,離自染時捨,退離自染得,退離欲染捨。從上生自得,從自生下捨。餘地所攝,應如理思。無漏但由離染故得,謂聖離下染,得上地無漏。此亦但據全不成者,若先已成,餘時亦得,謂盡智位得無學道,於練根時得學無學。餘加行及退,皆如理應思。豈不由入正性離生,亦名初得無漏等至?此非決定。以次第者,爾時未得根本定故。此中但論決定得者,染由受生及退故得。謂上地沒生下地時得下地染,及於此地離染退時得此地染。何等至後生幾等至?頌曰:

〔頌·正15·正16 T29 0148b12〕   無漏次生善,上下至第三,
  淨次生亦然,兼生自地染。
  染生自淨染,并下一地淨,
  死淨生一切,染生自下染。
論曰:無漏次生自上下善,善言具攝淨及無漏。然於上下各至第三,遠故無能超生第四。故於無漏七等至中,從初靜慮無間生六,謂自二三各淨無漏。無所有處無間生七,謂自下六上地唯淨。第二靜慮無間生八,謂自上六并下地二。識無邊處無間生九,謂自下六并上地三。第三四空無間生十,謂上下八并自地二。類智無間能生無色。法智不然,依緣下故。從淨等至所生亦然,而各兼生自地染污故。有頂淨無間生六,謂自淨染、下淨無漏。從初靜慮無間生七。無所有八,第二定九,識處生十,餘生十一。從染等至生自淨染并生次下一地淨定。謂為自地煩惱所逼,於下淨定亦生尊重,故有從染生次下淨。若於染淨能正了知,可能從染轉生下淨;非諸染污能正了知,如何彼能從染生淨?先願力故。謂先願言:寧得下淨不須上染。先願勢力隨相續轉,故後從染生下淨定。如先立願方趣睡眠,至所期時便能覺寤。無漏與染必不相生,淨俱相生故三有別。如是所說淨染生染,但約在定淨及染說。若生淨染,生染不然,謂命終時從生得淨,一一無間生一切染。若從生染,一一無間能生自地一切下染,不生上者未離下故。所言從淨生無漏者,為一切種皆能生耶?不爾。云何?頌曰:

〔頌·正17·正18 T29 0148c13〕   淨定有四種,謂即順退分,
  順住順勝進,順決擇分攝。
  如次順煩惱,自上地無漏,
  互相望如次,生二三三一。
論曰:諸淨等至總有四種:一順退分攝、二順住分攝、三順勝進分攝、四順決擇分攝。地各有四,有頂唯三,由彼更無上地可趣故,彼地無有順勝進分攝。於此四中唯第四分能生無漏。所以者何?由此四種有如是相,順退分能順煩惱,順住分能順自地,順勝進分能順上地,順決擇分能順無漏,故諸無漏唯從此生。此四相望互相生者,初能生二,謂順退住。第二生三,除順決擇。第三生三,除順退分。第四生一,謂自非餘。如上所言淨及無漏,皆能上下超至第三。行者如何修超等至?頌曰:

〔頌·正19 T29 0148c29〕   二類定順逆,均間次及超,
  至間超為成,三洲利無學。
論曰:本善等至分為二類:一者有漏、二者無漏。往上名順,還下名逆。同類名均,異類名間。相隣名次,越一名超。謂觀行者修超定時,先於有漏八地等至順逆均次現前數習,次於無漏七地等至順逆均次現前數習,次於有漏無漏等至順逆間次現前數習,次於有漏順逆均超現前數習,次於無漏順逆均超現前數習,是名修習超加行滿。後於有漏無漏等至順逆間超,名超定成。此中超者唯能超一,遠故無能超入第四。修超等至唯人三洲、不時解脫諸阿羅漢,定自在故、無煩惱故。時解脫者雖無煩惱定不自在,諸見至者雖定自在有餘煩惱,故皆不能修超等至。此諸等至依何身起?頌曰:

〔頌·正20 T29 0149a16〕   諸定依自下,非上無用故,
  唯生有頂聖,起下盡餘惑。
論曰:諸等至起依自下身。依上地身無容起下,上地起下無所用故、自有勝定故、下勢力劣故、已棄捨故、可厭毀故。總相雖然,若委細說聖生有頂必起無漏無所有處,為盡自地所餘煩惱、自無聖道欣樂起故、唯無所有最隣近故,起彼現前盡餘煩惱。此諸等至緣何境生?頌曰:

〔頌·正21 T29 0149a25〕   味定緣自繫,淨無漏遍緣,
  根本善無色,不緣下有漏。
論曰:味定但緣自地有漏,必無緣下,已離染故。亦不緣上,愛地別故。不緣無漏,應成善故。淨及無漏俱能遍緣自上下地有為無為,皆為境故。有差別者,無記無為非無漏境。根本地攝善無色定,不緣下地諸有漏法,自上地法無不能緣。雖亦能緣下地無漏,緣類智品道,不緣法智品,亦不能緣下地法滅。無色近分亦緣下地,彼無間道必緣下故。味淨無漏三等至中,何等力能斷諸煩惱?頌曰:

〔頌·正22前半 T29 0149b08〕   無漏能斷惑,及諸淨近分。
論曰:諸無漏定皆能斷惑,本淨尚無能,況諸染能斷。不能斷下,已離染故。不能斷自,自所縛故。不能斷上,以勝己故。若淨近分亦能斷惑,以皆能斷次下地故。中間攝淨亦不能斷。近分有幾;何受相應;於味等三為皆具不;頌曰:

〔頌·正22後半 T29 0149b15〕   近分八捨淨,初亦聖或三。
論曰:諸近分定亦有八種,與八根本為入門故。一切唯一捨受相應,作功用轉故、未離下怖故。此八近分皆淨定攝,唯初近分亦通無漏。皆無有味,離染道故。雖近分心有結生染,而遮定染故作是說。有說:未至定亦有味相應,未起根本亦貪此故,由此未至具有三種。中間靜慮與諸近分為無別義、為亦有殊?義亦有殊,謂諸近分為離下染是入初因,中定不然。復有別義,頌曰:

〔頌·正23前半 T29 0149b25〕   中靜慮無尋,具三唯捨受。
論曰:初本近分尋伺相應,上七定中皆無尋伺,唯中靜慮有伺無尋,故彼勝初未及第二,依此義故立中間名。由此上無中間靜慮,一地升降無如此故。此定具有味等三種,以有勝德可愛味故。同諸近分唯捨相應,非喜相應功用轉故。由此說是苦通行攝。此定能招大梵處果,多修習者為大梵故。已說等至。云何等持?經說等持總有三種:一有尋有伺、二無尋唯伺、三無尋無伺。其相云何?頌曰:

〔頌·正23後半 T29 0149c07〕   初下有尋伺,中唯伺上無。
論曰:有尋有伺三摩地者,謂與尋伺相應等持,此初靜慮及未至攝。無尋唯伺三摩地者,謂唯與伺相應等持,此即靜慮中間地攝。無尋無伺三摩地者,謂非尋伺相應等持,此從第二靜慮近分乃至非想非非想攝。契經復說三種等持:一空、二無願、三無相。其相云何?頌曰:

〔頌·正24·正25前半 T29 0149c15〕   空謂空非我,無相謂滅四,
  無願謂餘十,諦行相相應,
  此通淨無漏,無漏三脫門。
論曰:空三摩地,謂空、非我二種行相相應等持。無相三摩地,謂緣滅諦四種行相相應等持。涅槃離十相,故名無相,緣彼三摩地得無相名。十相者何?謂色等五、男女二種、三有為相。無願三摩地,謂緣餘諦十種行相相應等持,非常苦因可厭患故,道如船筏必應捨故。能緣彼定得無願名,皆為超過現所對故。空非我相非所厭捨,以與涅槃相相似故。此三各二種,謂淨及無漏,世出世間等持別故。世間攝者通十一地,出世攝者唯通九地。於中無漏者名三解脫門,能與涅槃為入門故。契經復說三重等持:一空空、二無願無願、三無相無相。其相云何?頌曰:

〔頌·正25後半·正26 T29 0150a02〕   重二緣無學,取空非常相,
  後緣無相定,非擇滅為靜,
  有漏人不時,離上七近分。
論曰:此三等持,緣前空等取空等相,故立空空等名。空空等持緣前無學空三摩地取彼空相,空相順厭勝非我故。無願無願緣前無學無願等持取非常相,不取苦因等,非無漏相故,不取道等,為厭捨故。無相無相即緣無學無相三摩地非擇滅為境,以無漏法無擇滅故,但取靜相非滅妙離,濫非常滅故、是無記性故、非離繫果故。此三等持唯是有漏,厭聖道故。無漏不然,唯三洲人不時解脫能起如是重三摩地。依十一地,除七近分,謂欲未至八本中間。契經復說四修等持:一為住現法樂、二為得勝知見、三為得分別慧、四為諸漏永盡修三摩地。其相云何?頌曰:

〔頌·正27·正28 T29 0150a19〕   為得現法樂,修諸善靜慮;
  為得勝知見,修淨天眼通;
  為得分別慧,修諸加行善;
  為得諸漏盡,修金剛喻定。
論曰:如契經說:有修等持若習若修若多所作得現樂住,乃至廣說。善言通攝淨及無漏。修諸善靜慮得住現法樂,而經但說初靜慮者,舉初顯後,理實通餘。不言為住後法樂者,以後法樂非定住故,謂或退墮、或上受生、或般涅槃便不住故。若依諸定修天眼通,便能獲得殊勝知見。若修三界諸加行善及無漏善,得分別慧。若修金剛喻定,便得諸漏永盡。理實修此通依諸地,而契經但說第四靜慮者,傳說世尊依自說故。

阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第二十九 〔T29 0150b07〕

分別定品第八之二 〔T29 0150b11〕

如是已說所依止定,當辯依定所起功德。諸功德中先辯無量。頌曰:

〔頌·正29–31 T29 0150b14〕   無量有四種,對治瞋等故,
  慈悲無瞋性,喜喜捨無貪。
  此行相如次,與樂及拔苦,
  欣慰有情等,緣欲界有情。
  喜初二靜慮,餘六或五十,
  不能斷諸惑,人起定成三。
論曰:無量有四,一慈、二悲、三喜、四捨。言無量者,無量有情為所緣故、引無量福故、感無量果故。此何緣故唯有四種?對治四種多行障故。何謂四障?謂諸瞋害、不欣慰、欲貪、瞋。治此如次,建立慈等。不淨與捨俱治欲貪,斯有何別?毘婆沙說:欲貪有二,一色、二婬,不淨與捨如次能治。理實不淨能治婬貪,餘親友貪捨能對治。四中初二體是無瞋,理實應言悲是不害,喜即喜受,捨即無貪,若并眷屬五蘊為體。若捨無貪性,如何能治瞋?此所治瞋,貪所引故,理實應用二法為體。此四無量行相別者,云何當令諸有情類得如是樂?如是思惟入慈等至。云何當令諸有情類離如是苦?如是思惟入悲等至。諸有情類得樂離苦豈不快哉!如是思惟入喜等至。諸有情類平等平等無有親怨。如是思惟入捨等至。此四無量不能令他實得樂等,寧非顛倒?願欲令彼得樂等故,或阿世耶無顛倒故,與勝解想相應起故。設是顛倒,復有何失?若應非善,理則不然,此與善根相應起故。若應引惡,理亦不然,由此力能治瞋等故。此緣欲界一切有情,能治緣彼瞋等障故。然契經說:修習慈等,思惟一方一切世界。此經舉器以顯器中。第三但依初二靜慮,喜受攝故,餘定地無。所餘三種通依六地,謂四靜慮、未至、中間。或有欲令唯依五地,謂除未至,是容豫德,已離欲者方能起故。或有欲令此四無量隨其所應通依十地,謂欲四本近分中間,此意欲令定不定地根本加行皆無量攝。前雖說此能治四障,而不能令諸惑得斷,有漏根本靜慮攝故、勝解作意相應起故、遍緣一切有情境故。此加行位制伏瞋等,或此能令已斷更遠故。前說此能治四障,謂欲未至亦有慈等,似所修成根本無量。由此制伏瞋等障已,引斷道生能斷諸惑,諸惑斷已離染位中,方得根本四種無量。於此後位雖遇強緣,而非瞋等之所蔽伏。初習業位云何修慈?謂先思惟自所受樂,或聞說佛菩薩聲聞及獨覺等所受快樂,便作是念:願諸有情一切等受如是快樂。若彼本來煩惱增盛,不能如是平等運心,應於有情分為三品,所謂親友、處中、怨讐。親復分三,謂上、中、下;中品唯一;怨亦分三,謂下、中、上,總成七品。分品別已,先於上親發起真誠與樂勝解。此願成已,於中下親亦漸次修如是勝解。於親三品得平等已,次於中品、下中上怨亦漸次修如是勝解,由數習力能於上怨起與樂願與上親等。修此勝解既得無退,次於所緣漸修令廣,謂漸運想思惟一邑一國一方一切世界,與樂行相無不遍滿,是為修習慈無量成。若於有情樂求德者能修慈定令速疾成,非於有情樂求失者,以斷善者有德可錄,麟喻獨覺有失可取,先福罪果現可見故。修悲喜法准此應知。謂觀有情沒眾苦海,便願令彼皆得解脫,及想有情得樂離苦,便深欣慰實為樂哉。修捨最初從處中起,漸次乃至能於上親起平等心與處中等。此四無量人起非餘,隨得一時必成三種。生第三定等,唯不成喜故。已辯無量,次辯解脫。頌曰:

〔頌·正32–34 T29 0151a24〕   解脫有八種,前三無貪性,
  二二一一定,四無色定善,
  滅受想解脫,微微無間生,
  由自地淨心,及下無漏出,
  三境欲可見,四境類品道,
  自上苦集滅,非擇滅虛空。
〔T29 0151b〕 論曰:解脫有八:一內有色想觀外色解脫、二內無色想觀外色解脫、三淨解脫身作證具足住、四無色定為次四解脫、滅受想定為第八解脫。八中前三無貪為性,近治貪故。然契經中說想觀者,想觀增故。三中初二不淨相轉,作青瘀等諸行相故。第三解脫清淨相轉,作淨光鮮行相轉故。三并助伴皆五蘊性。初二解脫,一一通依初二靜慮,能治欲界初靜慮中顯色貪故。第三解脫依後靜慮,離八災患心澄淨故。餘地亦有相似解脫而不建立,非增上故。次四解脫如其次第,以四無色定善為性。非無記染,非解脫故。亦非散善,性微劣故。彼散善者,如命終心。有說:餘時亦有散善。近分解脫道,亦得解脫名。無間不然,以緣下故。彼要背下地,方名解脫故。然於餘處多分唯說彼根本地名解脫者,以近分中非全分故。第八解脫即滅盡定,彼自性等如先已說。厭背受想而起此故,或總厭背有所緣故,此滅盡定得解脫名。有說:由此解脫定障,微微心後此定現前。前對想心已名微細,此更微細故曰微微。次如是心入滅盡定,從滅定出,或起有頂淨定心,或即能起無所有處無漏心。如是入心唯是有漏,通從有漏無漏心出。八中前三唯以欲界色處為境。有差別者,二境可憎、一境可愛。次四解脫各以自上苦集滅諦,及一切地類智品道,彼非擇滅及與虛空為所緣境。第三靜慮寧無解脫?第三定中無色貪故,自地妙樂所動亂故。行者何緣修淨解脫?為欲令心暫欣悅故。前不淨觀令心沈慼,今修淨觀策發令欣。或為審知自堪能故,謂前所修不淨解脫為成不成?若觀淨相煩惱不起,彼方成故。由二緣故,諸瑜伽師修解脫等,一為諸惑已斷更遠;二為於定得勝自在,故能引起無諍等德及聖神通,由此便能轉變諸事起留捨等種種作用。何故經中第三第八說身作證,非餘六邪?以於八中此二勝故,於二界中各在邊故。已辯解脫,次辯勝處。頌曰:

〔頌·正35 T29 0151c12〕   勝處有八種,二如初解脫,
  次二如第二,後四如第三。
論曰:勝處有八:一內有色想觀外色少、二內有色想觀外色多、三內無色想觀外色少、四內無色想觀外色多、內無色想觀外青黃赤白為四,足前成八。八中初二如初解脫,次二如第二解脫,後四如第三解脫。若爾,八勝處何殊三解脫?前修解脫唯能棄背,後修勝處能制所緣,隨所樂觀惑終不起。已辯勝處,次辯遍處。頌曰:

〔頌·正36 T29 0151c22〕   遍處有十種,八如淨解脫,
  後二淨無色,緣自地四蘊。
論曰:遍處有十,謂周遍觀地、水、火、風、青、黃、赤、白及空與識二無邊處。於一切處周遍觀察無有間隙,故名遍處。十中前八如淨解脫,謂八自性皆是無貪;若并助伴五蘊為性,依第四靜慮,緣欲可見色。有餘師說:唯風遍處緣所觸中風界為境,後二遍處如次空識二淨無色為其自性,各緣自地四蘊為境。應知此中修觀行者,從諸解脫入諸勝處,從諸勝處入諸遍處,以後後起勝前前故。此解脫等三門功德,為由何得?依何身起?頌曰:

〔頌·正37 T29 0152a06〕   滅定如先辯,餘皆通二得,
  無色依三界,餘唯人趣起。
論曰:第八解脫如先已辯,以即是前滅盡定故。餘解脫等通由二得,謂由離染及加行得,以有曾習未曾習故。四無色解脫、二無色遍處,一一通依三界身起,餘唯人起。由教力故,異生及聖皆能現起。諸有生在色無色界起靜慮無色,由何等別緣?頌曰:

〔頌·正38 T29 0152a14〕   二界由因業,能起無色定,
  色界起靜慮,亦由法爾力。
論曰:生上二界總由三緣,能進引生色無色定:一由因力,謂於先時近及數修為起因故。二由業力,謂先曾造感上地生順後受業,彼業異熟將起現前,勢力能令進起彼定。以若未離下地煩惱,必定無容生上地故。三法爾力,謂器世界將欲壞時,下地有情法爾能起上地靜慮。以於此位所有善法,由法爾力皆增盛故。諸有生在上二界中起無色定,由因業力,非法爾力,無雲等天不為三災之所壞故。生在色界起靜慮時,由上二緣及法爾力。若生欲界起上定時,一一應知皆由教力。前來分別種種法門,皆為弘持世尊正法。何謂正法?當住幾時?頌曰:

〔頌·正39 T29 0152b01〕   佛正法有二,謂教證為體,
  有持說行者,此便住世間。
〔T29 0152b〕 論曰:世尊正法體有二種,一教、二證。教謂契經、調伏、對法,證謂三乘菩提分法。有能受持及正說者,佛正教法便住世間。有能依教正修行者,佛正證法便住世間。故隨三人住世時量,應知正法住爾所時。聖教總言唯住千載,有釋證法唯住千年,教法住時復過於此。此論依攝阿毘達磨,為依何理釋對法耶?頌曰:

〔頌·結1 T29 0152b11〕   迦濕彌羅議理成,我多依彼釋對法,
  少有貶量為我失,判法正理在牟尼。
論曰:迦濕彌羅國毘婆沙師議阿毘達磨理善成立,我多依彼釋對法宗,少有貶量為我過失。判法正理唯在世尊,及諸如來大聖弟子。 〔頌·結2–4 T29 0152b17〕   大師世眼久已閉,堪為證者多散滅,
  不見真理無制人,由鄙尋思亂聖教。
  自覺已歸勝寂靜,持彼教者多隨滅,
  世無依怙喪眾德,無鉤制惑隨意轉。
  既知如來正法壽,漸次淪亡如至喉,
  是諸煩惱力增時,應求解脫勿放逸。

The canonical text stands in Chinese only. This edition renders the essence, the plain reading, the exposition and the apparatus into English — never the sūtra itself. Switch to 漢讀本 or 並行雙語 above to read it.

白話Plain reading

〔正1·正2前半〕四靜慮——定與生二種·善的心一境性

論(承前起問):前面已經把由智所成就的種種功德(無諍、願智、神通那一類)說完了。剩下另外一類功德,現在接著要辯。這些功德之中,先辯它們所依止的『定』。那麼,在諸定裡面,『靜慮』是什麼?頌說:

:靜慮共有四層,每一層又各分兩種;其中屬於『生』的那一種,前面世間品已經說過了。至於『定』的那一種,它的體性就是善的『心一境性』;若連同伴隨的一切心心所法一起算,就以五蘊為體。第一層具備伺、喜、樂三支;往後三層則一層一層把前面的支撤掉。

:一切功德多半要依著靜慮才能生起,所以應當先辯靜慮的差別。靜慮總共有四種,就是初、二、三、四;每一種又各有兩層意思,一是『定靜慮』,一是『生靜慮』。生靜慮的體性,世間品裡已經說過了——第四靜慮地有八處,前三靜慮地各有三處。

定靜慮的體性,總的來說,是善性所攝的『心一境性』,因為它以善的等持為自性;若把伴隨它一起現行的心心所法都算進來,就以五蘊為體性。

那麼什麼叫作『一境性』呢?就是專注在一個所緣上。

這裡有人反問:既然如此,心專注在一個境上的那個狀態,就依它安立『三摩地』這個名字好了,不必另外再立一個別的心所法。論主答:正因為有一個『別的法』能令心在一個境上轉,才叫作三摩地;三摩地的體並不就是心本身。

對方再難:難道不是每一個心都剎那剎那生滅、因此每一個心都是在一個境上轉嗎?那還要等持做什麼?

論主答:如果你說『要讓心在第二剎那不散亂,所以需要等持』,那麼對於和心同時相應的那個等持來說,它就無用了。

對方又說:而且正是由於有這個等持,三摩地才成立。論主反問:那為什麼不直接說由於這個心自己就在一個境上轉呢?

對方再說:而且三摩地是『大地法』(一切心都有的法),那麼一切心都應該是在一個境上轉才對。論主答:不是這樣。其餘品類的等持力量微劣,所以不成。

這裡論本又錄了一家的說法:有的老師說,就是心在一個境上相續而轉的那個狀態,叫作三摩地;經裡把這一分叫作『增上心學』,而心的最清淨、最殊勝處就是四靜慮。(此說並錄,論主此處未作定判。)

依什麼義理才立『靜慮』這個名字?因為由這個法能夠寂靜地審慮。所謂審慮,就是如實了知的意思——正如經裡說『心在定中,能如實了知』;而在『審慮』這個意思上安放了一個表示地基的字(慮),所以成『靜慮』之名。在本宗看來,審慮是以慧為體的。

有人詰難:這樣一來,一切等持都該叫作靜慮了。論主答:不是。唯有殊勝的那一分才立這個名。就像世間說『能發光的叫作日』,並不是螢火、燭火也可以叫作日。

再問:靜慮憑什麼獨自稱勝?答:在一切等持之中,唯有它含攝諸『支』,止與觀均等而行,最能審慮,並且得到『現法樂住』與『樂通行』的名目——所以唯獨這一種等持稱為靜慮。

再問:既然如此,染污的靜慮憑什麼也得這個名?答:因為它也能作邪的審慮。

又難:那就有太過的過失了(一切邪思都可叫靜慮)。答:沒有太過的過失。因為一定要在相似的範圍內才立這個名,就像壞掉的種子還叫種子一樣。而且世尊自己也說過有『惡靜慮』。

四層的分界怎麼立?若說一境性就是靜慮的體,那麼憑什麼相狀分出初、二、三、四?答:具備伺、喜、樂的,建立為初靜慮。(這樣講的同時也已經表明它必定具備尋,因為尋與伺一定同行,就像煙與火一樣;不會有伺、有喜樂而不與尋同時的情形。)此後一層層撤去前面的支,就立成第二、第三、第四:撤掉伺剩下二,再撤掉喜剩下樂,把三者都撤掉便是第四。依著這個次第,一個『一境性』就分成了四種。


〔正2後半·正3·正4〕四無色——四蘊為體·離下地而立·名字的由來

論(承前起問):靜慮已經辯完了。無色又是怎樣?頌說:

:無色也和靜慮一樣(各分定與生二種);它以四蘊為體,由『離下地』而分成四層。加上上三層的近分定,總名為『除色想』。所謂『無色』,是說沒有色;從無色界死後色法重新生起,是從心而生。空無邊等前三個名字,是依修行加行時所思惟的內容而立的;『非想非非想』一名,則是因為那裡的想昧劣才這樣立的。

:無色與靜慮,數目和自性相同——都是四層,每層各有定、生二種。生無色前面已說過,就是世間品裡講的『由生而有四』。定無色的體性,總的來說也是善性所攝的心一境性,正因為這一點,頌才說『亦如是』。不過在助伴這一邊要除掉色蘊,因為無色界沒有隨心而轉的色法。

雖然一境性的體相並無差別,但由於『離下地』而受生的不同,就分成四種:已經離了第四靜慮的染而受生的,立為空無邊處;一直到已經離了無所有處的染而受生的,立為非想非非想處。

『離』是什麼意思?就是由這條道路解脫下地的惑,這叫作離下地染。

這四種根本定,再加上上面三層的近分定,總名為『除去色想』。空無邊處的近分定不能得這個名,因為它還緣著下地的色而起色想。

有人說:因為那裡都沒有色,所以叫無色。論主指出這個理由不成立,因為有人主張那裡仍有色。

那麼憑什麼立『無色』之名?答:因為那裡的色極微細,所以叫無色;就像顏色極淡的黃物也可以叫作『無黃』一樣。

接著論主逐層逼問主張『無色界有色』的一方:容許那界中有色,那色是什麼相狀?若說那裡只有身語的律儀色——可是身與語都沒有了,律儀從哪裡來?何況那裡連四大種都沒有,哪來的所造色?

若說『就像無漏律儀那樣(不依大種)』——不對,無漏律儀還是依有漏的大種而生的;而且在那些定中連『有』大種都被遮掉了。

若容許那裡有色根之身,怎麼還能說那色極少?若說是因為那裡身量小的緣故——那麼水裡的細蟲乃至極微也該叫無色了,它們也一樣身量小而不可見。若說是因為那裡的身極清妙——那麼中有的色身、色界的色身也該叫無色了。若說要清妙到極點才算——那就只有有頂天可以得無色之名了,因為定所生的身也有勝劣之分;何況生在靜慮地的色身,本來就不是下地的根所能取的,那和無色界又有什麼不同而不叫無色?

若說『欲界色界是隨著各自的義理立名,無色界不能這樣』——這又有什麼道理?

主張有色一方所引的四段經:若說經裡講『壽與煖合』,又講『名色與識互相依止,如兩束蘆互靠而住』,又講『名色以識為緣』,又遮遣『離色乃至離行而有識的來去』——由這些,無色界有色的道理便成立了。

論主答:這個證據不成立,應當審細思量。所引的經教都該共同審思——且如經說『壽煖合』,是就一切界說,還是只就欲界說?說『名色與識相依而住』,是就一切界說,還是只就欲界色界說?說『名色以識為緣』,是說一切識都作名色之緣,還是說名色的生起沒有不緣識的?遮『離色乃至離行有識來去』,是遮『隨離其中一個』,還是遮『離開全部』?

若說經文沒有作簡別,就不該再去審思——這說法不然,會有太過的失。照這樣,外面的煖也該與壽相合;外面的名色也該依識、以識為緣;又如經說四食如同四識住,那麼色界無色界也該有段食了。若說『經裡說有一類天超越了段食』、『又說那些天以喜為食』,所以沒有這個過失——那麼同理,無色界就不應該有色,因為經裡明說那裡是『出離色』的。

論主正引三段經:經說『無色解脫最為寂靜,超越諸色』;經說『無色有情,一切色想都已超越』。若無色界真的實有色,那色的自相一定可以被知道,怎麼能說『超越色想』?若說是就『觀待下地粗色』而說的,那麼段食也該同樣許可(下地粗食超了就叫無食)。何況諸靜慮也超越了下地的粗色,那也該可以說『出離色』,那也該叫無色界了;照這樣還該說『出離受等』,因為它也超越了下地的粗受等。經既然不這樣說,可見無色界中是普遍超越色這一類,而不是超越受等。由此決定可知:那一界沒有色。

至於經中有說『有不出離的有』,那是說在自地之中不能出離,並不是普遍不出、永久不出。

又,世尊在講靜慮時說到有色類乃至識類,講無色時只說有受類乃至識類,並不說有色。若無色中真有色,為什麼不像講靜慮那樣說『有色類』?所以論主所立的理由並沒有『不成』的過失。

一個難題:在無色界經過許多劫,色的相續已經斷了,後來從那裡死、生到下界,色是從哪裡生的?答:這是從心生的,不是從色起的。就是說:從前所起的色,其異熟因已經熏習在心裡,那份功能到今天成熟了,所以現在的色是從那個心生出來的。

反問:那裡沒有色身,心又依什麼而轉?論主反問回去:離開身為什麼就不能轉?(你說不能,只是因為)在下地不曾見過罷了。同樣的,色界沒有段食,身又依什麼而轉?(你也只是因為)在下地不曾見過身離段食而轉罷了。何況前面已經說過那裡的心是依什麼而轉的。

四個名字的由來:總名『無色』已經解釋過了。那麼空無邊等三個名字,是從所緣的空等得的別名嗎?答:不是。那是怎樣?答:下面三層無色,依著次第,在修加行的時候分別思惟『無邊的空』、『無邊的識』、『無所有』,因此建立三個名字。第四層的名字則是由於『想』昧劣而立:因為沒有明利的想,所以得『非想』之名;又因為還有昧劣的想在,所以叫『非非想』。

雖然修加行時也會這樣想:『諸想如病、如箭、如癰;若想全然沒有,那就同於癡闇;唯有非想非非想中與上面相違,寂靜美妙。』——但立名並不就著這個加行來立。因為若追問『憑什麼加行時作這樣的念』,必定要回答『因為在那個地方想昧劣』。所以正是這個『昧劣』,才是立名的正因。


〔正5·正6〕八等至——味、淨、無漏三分

論(承前起問):無色已經辯完了。那麼『等至』是什麼?頌說:

:根本等至共有八種;前七種各有三類,就是味等至、淨等至、無漏等至;最後一種(有頂)只有味與淨兩類。所謂『味』,是與愛相應的;『淨』是世間的善;淨定正是被味所味著的那個對象;『無漏』就是出世間的定。

:上面所辯的靜慮與無色,根本等至總共有八種。其中前七種各具三類;有頂的等至只有兩類,因為這一地昧劣,沒有無漏。

『味等至』是與愛相應的:愛能味著,所以叫作味;等至與它相應,因此得味之名。

『淨等至』這個名字,所標的是世間善定:因為它與無貪等種種白淨之法相應而起,所以得淨名。

被味所味著的那個境,正就是淨定:這一剎那的淨定滅去,下一剎那味定便生;它是緣著過去的淨定深深生起味著。這時候雖然可以說是『從所味的定出來了』,但就『能味的定』來說卻叫作『入』。

『無漏定』就是出世間的定:愛緣不上它,所以不是被味著的對象。


〔正7·正8〕四靜慮的十八支

論(承前起問):上面所說的八等至之中,只有靜慮含攝『支』,無色沒有。那麼四靜慮各有幾支?頌說:

:初靜慮有五支——尋、伺、喜、樂、定;第二靜慮有四支——內淨、喜、樂、定;第三靜慮具五支——捨、念、慧、樂、定;第四靜慮有四支——捨、念、非苦樂受、定。

:唯有淨定與無漏定的四靜慮之中,初靜慮具五支:一尋、二伺、三喜、四樂、五等持。這裡的等持,頌裡說成『定』——等持與定名字不同而體是一個,所以經說『心定、等定,名為正等持』。這一支也叫作『心一境性』,意義如前面所解。

相傳的說法是:唯有定既是靜慮、也是靜慮支;其餘四支只是靜慮支,不是靜慮本身。而按如實之義來說,就像四支的軍隊(象兵馬兵車兵步兵,各支都叫軍)一樣,其餘的靜慮支也應當知道是如此。

第二靜慮唯有四支:一內等淨、二喜、三樂、四等持。第三靜慮具有五支:一行捨、二正念、三正慧、四受樂、五等持。第四靜慮唯有四支:一行捨清淨、二念清淨、三非苦樂受、四等持。


〔正9〕十八支的實事只有十一——樂是輕安還是受樂

論(承前起問):靜慮支的名目既然有十八個,其中真正的『實事』(不重複的實法)總共有幾種?頌說:

:實事共十一種。初二靜慮的樂就是輕安;內淨就是信根;喜就是喜受。

:這些支的實事只有十一種。初靜慮的五支就是五件實事。第二靜慮的三支和前面相同(喜、樂、等持),只增一個內淨支,加上前面成六。第三靜慮的等持和前面相同,增其餘四支(行捨、正念、正慧、受樂),加上前面成十。第四靜慮的三支和前面相同,增一個非苦樂支,加上前面成十一。

由這個緣故,論說可以作四句分別:有的是初靜慮支而不是第二靜慮支——第一句就是尋和伺;第二句就是內淨;第三句就是喜、樂、等持;第四句就是除去前面所說的其餘諸法。其餘各支互相比對,依理應當自行思量。

為什麼第三靜慮才說『增加樂受』?因為初、二靜慮的樂,是被『輕安』所攝的(不是受樂)。

憑什麼理證知那是輕安?因為初二定中沒有樂根。並不是初二定裡有身受的樂——正在定中沒有五識;也沒有心受的樂——因為已經說了那裡有喜;喜就是喜受,而一個心裡不能有兩種受同時現行,所以沒有樂受。也不可以說喜和樂交替現前,因為經明說初靜慮具五支、第二靜慮具四支(是同時具的)。

這裡論本錄了另一家的說法:有的說,根本沒有『心受的樂根』;三靜慮中所說的樂支,都是身受所攝的樂根。

論主難:若是這樣,為什麼有經說『什麼是樂根?就是順樂的觸力所引生的身、心的樂受』(明說有心樂受)?

對方答:那是有人在這裡增添了『心』字,因為各部派的經裡只說『身』。而且第三定所立的樂支,經自己說是『身所受的樂』。

論主再難:若說這裡是把『意』叫作『身』,那麼把意叫作身有什麼實德可言?何況第四定的輕安比前面倍增,經卻不說那裡有樂支。

對方答:輕安要順著樂受才叫作樂。論主難:那麼第三靜慮的輕安也順著樂,它就該是樂支了。

對方答:那裡的輕安被行捨所損。論主答:不對,行捨反而增益輕安;而且那裡的輕安勝過前二定的。

論主正引一經:經說『若有時諸聖弟子於離生喜身作證具足住,他那時已斷五法、所修的五法都得圓滿……所修的五法是什麼?一歡、二喜、三輕安、四樂、五三摩地』。這部經把輕安與樂分開來說,所以初二定的樂並不就是輕安。

回到定中有無身識的問題:若說定中哪裡會有身識?答:有也沒有過失——容許在定中有『輕安風』由殊勝的定所起,順生樂受而遍觸全身。

若說(風觸身則)心向外散,會失壞定——沒有這個過失:這股輕安風是從勝定生的,引起內身之樂,反過來還能順起三摩地。

若說一起身識就該叫作出定——這個難不成立,理由如前。

若說依止欲界的身根,不該生起色界的觸與識——答:緣輕安而生的識,容許它生起,並無過失。

若說:那麼正在無漏定中,觸與身識豈不成了無漏?不要弄成所立的支一部分有漏、一部分無漏,那就違理了。答:沒有違理的過失。為什麼?因為容許說『身輕安是覺支所攝』(它本來就通)。

若說那是就『順於覺支』而說的——那麼無漏也應當容許照樣說。若說一旦這樣許可就違背契經——如經說『諸所有眼』乃至廣說,這經中所說的十五界全都是有漏的。答:沒有違經的過失,那是就其餘的觸與其餘的身識密意而說的。

再問:無漏靜慮現前的時候,怎麼會少數支有漏、少數支無漏?答:它們不是同時而起的,這有什麼過失?

又問:若說喜與樂不同時起,那『五支』『四支』的道理就不成立了。答:這也沒有過失——是就『容許有』而說有喜支樂支,就像尋與伺那樣。

又問:若說尋伺也容許同時起,那拿不同時起來作比喻就不成立。答:這並非不成立——心的粗與細互相違背,所以不該同時而起。而且對於『不同時起』你也說不出過失來。

由此可以說:依著初靜慮的五支,減去二、三、四支而立第二等;也正由這個道理,最初才說五支——為的是要一層層撤去前面而建立後面。因為沒有可以漸減的緣故,所以不把『想』等法列進支裡。

或者應當問:為什麼最初只立五支?若說這五個對初定的資助最勝所以立為支——這說不通,因為念與慧對尋伺的資助更勝。

雖然有一類人這樣說(把念慧也算進去),但那不是古昔諸位軌範師所共同施設的,應當審細思擇。

內等淨是什麼:應當說什麼法叫作內等淨?答:這個定遠離了尋伺的鼓動,相續清淨而轉,叫作內等淨。若有尋伺鼓動,相續便不清淨而轉,就像河上起浪。

難:這樣一來,它就沒有別的體了,怎麼可以說有十一件實事?答:所以應當說,它就是『信根』。就是說:若證得第二靜慮,那麼對於『定地也可以離開尋伺』這件事會生起深信,這叫作內等淨。信是清淨之相,所以立『淨』之名;離開了向外均等流散,所以叫『內等』;既淨而又內等,所以立『內等淨』之名。

又錄一家:有的老師說,這內等淨、等持、尋、伺都沒有別體。難:若沒有別體,就不成其為心所了。對方答:心的分位差別也可以叫作心所。論主答:雖然有這個道理,但不是我所宗的。

喜即喜受的證成:上面說過『喜就是喜受』,用什麼作證知道決定如此?論主反問:你們難道說喜不是喜受嗎?如果像其餘部派那樣許可,我也照樣許可。

其餘部派是怎麼許可它不是喜受的?他們說:另外有一個『喜』是心所法;三定中的樂都是喜受,所以喜與喜受,體各不同。

論主答:三定的樂不可以叫作喜受,因為有兩部阿笈摩分明作證。如《辯顛倒契經》中說『次第無餘地滅去憂等五根,第三定中無餘滅喜,於第四定無餘滅樂』;又有經說『第四靜慮斷樂斷苦,先前的喜與憂已沒』。所以第三定中必定沒有喜根——由此可知,喜受是喜而不是樂。


〔正10〕染污靜慮缺哪些支

論(承前起問):上面所說的種種靜慮支,在染污的靜慮中是不是都有?答:不是。那是怎樣?頌說:

:染污靜慮依著次第,從初層起,分別沒有『離生喜樂』、沒有『內淨』、沒有『正念正慧』、沒有『捨念清淨』;另一家則說是沒有輕安、沒有行捨。

:上面所說的種種靜慮支,在染污靜慮中並非全都具有。姑且有一類人隨著相狀這樣說:初染中沒有『離生喜樂』,因為不是離了煩惱而得生的;第二染中沒有『內等淨』,因為被煩惱所擾濁;第三染中沒有『正念正慧』,因為被染著的樂所迷亂;第四染中沒有『捨念清淨』,因為被煩惱所染污。

另有老師說:初二染中只是沒有輕安,後二染中只是沒有行捨——因為這兩者是大善地法所攝(染心中必無)。


〔正11〕第四靜慮名『不動』——離八災患

論(承前起問):經中說三個靜慮有動、第四靜慮不動。這是依什麼義理說的?頌說:

:第四靜慮叫作不動,因為離開了八種災患;八種是尋、伺、四受、入息、出息。

:下三靜慮叫作『有動』,因為有災患;第四靜慮叫作『不動』,因為沒有災患。災患有八,是哪八個?尋、伺、四受(憂苦喜樂)、入息、出息。這八種災患第四靜慮全都沒有,所以佛世尊說它是不動。

不過經裡說的是『第四靜慮不被尋、伺、喜、樂所動』(只舉四個)。另有老師說:第四靜慮就像密室裡的燈,照耀而不搖動。


〔正12〕生在靜慮地的受

論(承前起問):如同定靜慮那樣,生靜慮所有的諸受也是一樣嗎?答:不是。那是怎樣?頌說:

:生在靜慮地,從初層起有喜、樂、捨三受;第二有喜與捨,第三有樂與捨,第四唯有捨受——依著次第。

:生在靜慮地之中,初層有三受:一是喜受,與意識相應;二是樂受,與三識(眼耳身識)相應;三是捨受,與四識(眼耳身識與意識)相應。第二層有二受,就是喜與捨,都與意識相應——沒有樂受,因為那裡沒有其餘的識,而且心的喜悅還粗。第三層有二受,就是樂與捨,都與意識相應。第四層只有一受,就是捨受,與意識相應。這就是生靜慮地所有受的差別。


〔正13〕生在上三靜慮如何見聞觸與發語

論(承前起問):上三靜慮沒有三識身、也沒有尋伺,那麼生在那裡怎麼能見、聞、觸以及發起表業?答:並不是生在那裡就沒有眼識等,只是那些識不繫屬於那一地。為什麼這樣說?頌說:

:生在上三靜慮,所起的三識與發表的心,都是初靜慮所攝,並且唯是無覆無記。

:生在上三地時所起的三識身以及發語表的心,都繫屬初定。生在上地而起下地的心,就像起變化心一樣,所以能夠見、聞、觸以及發起言表;這四者唯是無覆無記。不起下地的染,因為已經離了下地的染;不起下地的善,因為下地的善太劣。


〔正14〕淨等至與無漏等至最初怎樣得

論(承前起問):如此一一別釋靜慮之事已經完畢。那麼淨等等至最初是怎樣得的?頌說:

:在『全然未成就而獲得』的情形下——淨定由離染與受生而得,無漏由離染而得,染污則由受生與退失而得。

:八種根本等至,隨其所應:若是全然未成就而獲得的,淨定由『離染』與『由受生』而得——就是在下地離下地染的時候,以及從上地死而生到自地的時候。下面七地都是如此;有頂則不然,只由離染而得,沒有『由生而得』的情形(因為上面沒有地了)。

為什麼要說『全不成』?為的是遮遣『已經成就而更得一部分』的情形——例如由加行而得順決擇分等,以及由退失而得順退分定。

依這個意思可以作這樣的問答:有沒有淨定是由離染而得的?由離染而捨、由退而得、由生而得的呢?照樣問。答:有,就是順退分定。且以初靜慮的順退分為例:離欲界染時得它,離自地染時捨它,退離自地染時又得它,退離欲界染時又捨它;從上地生自地時得它,從自地生下地時捨它。其餘各地所攝的,應當依理思量。

無漏定只由離染而得——就是聖者離下地染時,得上地的無漏。這也只是就『全然未成就』者說的;若先前已經成就,其餘時候也會得,例如在盡智位得無學道、在練根時得學道與無學道。其餘由加行而得、由退而得的,都應依理思量。

有人問:難道不是由『入正性離生』也叫作最初得無漏等至嗎?答:這不決定。因為次第修行的人,那時候還沒有得根本定;這裡只論決定得的。

染污定則由受生與退失而得:就是從上地死而生下地時得下地的染;以及在這一地離染之後退失時,重新得這一地的染。


〔正15·正16〕一個等至之後能生起幾個等至

論(承前起問):從某一個等至之後,能生起幾個等至?頌說:

:無漏定之後生起自地上下的善,上下各到第三為止;淨定之後也是如此,另外還兼生自地的染。染定之後生自地的淨與染,並生下面一地的淨。臨命終時,淨定之後能生一切,染定之後生自地及下地的染。

:無漏定之後生起自地與上下地的善——這裡的『善』兼攝淨定與無漏。不過上下各到第三地為止,因為太遠了,不能超生到第四地。

所以在無漏的七個等至之中:從初靜慮無間能生六個——就是自地與第二、第三地各自的淨與無漏。從無所有處無間生七個——就是自地與下面六個,上地則只有淨。第二靜慮無間生八個——自地與上面六個,加上下地的兩個。識無邊處無間生九個——自地與下面六個,加上上地的三個。第三靜慮以及四無色(前三者)無間生十個——上下八個加自地兩個。

(另有一項限制)類智無間能生無色,法智則不然,因為法智依緣下地。

從淨等至所生的也是如此,而各自另外兼生自地的染污。所以:有頂的淨無間生六——自地的淨與染、下地的淨與無漏。從初靜慮的淨無間生七,無所有處生八,第二定生九,識處生十,其餘生十一。

從染等至,能生自地的淨與染,並生次下一地的淨定。為什麼?因為被自地的煩惱所逼,對於下地的淨定也會生起尊重,所以有從染而生次下地淨定的情形。

有人問:若能正確了知染與淨,才可能從染轉生下地的淨;染污法並不能正確了知,它怎麼能從染生淨?答:是先前的願力使然。就是先前曾發願說『寧可得下地的淨,不要上地的染』;這個先願的勢力隨著相續而轉,所以後來能從染生下地的淨定。就像先立好願才去睡覺,到了預期的時候便能醒來一樣。

無漏與染污必定不互相生,淨定則與二者都能相生,所以三者有這樣的差別。

以上所說的『淨染生染』,都只是就在定中的淨與染說的。若是在受生的時候,情形便不同:命終時從生得的淨定,一一無間能生一切的染;若從生得的染,一一無間能生自地的一切染與下地的染,不生上地的,因為還沒有離下地的染。


〔正17·正18〕淨定的四分——順退·順住·順勝進·順決擇

論(承前起問):前面說『從淨生無漏』,是說一切種類的淨定都能生嗎?答:不是。那是怎樣?頌說:

:淨定有四種,就是順退分、順住分、順勝進分、順決擇分所攝。依著次第,它們分別順於煩惱、自地、上地、無漏。四者互相對望,依次能生二、三、三、一。

:諸淨等至總共有四種:一順退分攝、二順住分攝、三順勝進分攝、四順決擇分攝。各地都有四種,有頂只有三種——因為它上面再沒有可趣的地了,所以那一地沒有順勝進分所攝的。

這四種之中,唯有第四分能生無漏。為什麼?因為這四種有這樣的相狀:順退分能順煩惱,順住分能順自地,順勝進分能順上地,順決擇分能順無漏;所以諸無漏唯獨從這一分生。

這四者互相對望而生的情形是:第一能生二,就是順退與順住;第二能生三,除去順決擇;第三能生三,除去順退分;第四只生一,就是它自己,不生其餘。


〔正19〕超越等至怎麼修

論(承前起問):如上面所說,淨定與無漏都能上下超到第三地。修行的人要怎樣修超等至?頌說:

:把本善等至分成二類,順與逆、均與間、次與超;能作到『間超』就算修成。這唯限三洲的利根無學。

:本地的善等至分為兩類:一者有漏、二者無漏。往上叫作『順』,還下叫作『逆』;同類叫作『均』,異類叫作『間』;相鄰叫作『次』,越過一個叫作『超』。

修超定的行者,先在有漏的八地等至上,順逆均次現前而反覆練習;其次在無漏的七地等至上,順逆均次現前而反覆練習;其次在有漏無漏的等至上,順逆間次現前而反覆練習;其次在有漏上順逆均超現前而反覆練習;其次在無漏上順逆均超現前而反覆練習——這樣叫作『修習超加行圓滿』。最後在有漏無漏等至上作順逆間超,才叫作超定成就。

這裡的『超』只能超過一個,因為太遠了,不能超入第四個。

修超等至的,唯限人趣的三洲、以及不時解脫的諸阿羅漢——因為他們於定自在、又沒有煩惱。時解脫的人雖沒有煩惱,於定卻不自在;諸見至的人雖於定自在,卻還有餘煩惱:所以都不能修超等至。


〔正20〕諸等至依什麼身而起

論(承前起問):這些等至是依什麼身而起的?頌說:

:諸定依自地與下地之身而起,不依上地,因為沒有用處。唯有生在有頂的聖者,起下地的定以盡除餘惑。

:諸等至的生起,依自地與下地之身。依上地的身沒有辦法起下地的定——因為上地起下地沒有用處、自己已有勝定、下地的勢力微劣、已經棄捨、又可厭毀。

總相雖然如此,若細細地說:聖者生在有頂,必定要起無漏的無所有處定,為的是盡除自地所餘的煩惱——因為自地沒有聖道可以欣樂而起,而無所有處是最鄰近的,所以起它現前,盡除餘惑。


〔正21〕諸等至緣什麼境

論(承前起問):這些等至緣什麼境而生?頌說:

:味定只緣自地所繫;淨定與無漏能普遍地緣。根本地所攝的善無色定,不緣下地的有漏法。

:味定只緣自地的有漏,必定不緣下地——因為已經離了下地的染;也不緣上地——因為所愛的地各別;不緣無漏——因為(若緣無漏)它就該成善了。

淨定與無漏都能普遍緣自地、上地、下地的有為與無為,全都可以作它的境。其中有差別的是:無記的無為(非擇滅)不是無漏定的境。

根本地所攝的善無色定,不緣下地的諸有漏法;自地與上地的法則沒有不能緣的。雖然它也能緣下地的無漏,那是緣類智品的道,不緣法智品;也不能緣下地諸法的『滅』。

至於無色的近分定,則也緣下地——因為它的無間道必定要緣下地。


〔正22前半〕哪一種定能斷煩惱

論(承前起問):味、淨、無漏三種等至之中,哪一種有力量能斷諸煩惱?頌說:

:無漏能斷惑,以及諸淨定的近分。

:諸無漏定都能斷惑。根本的淨定尚且沒有這個能力,何況染污的定怎能斷惑。(根本淨定為什麼不能斷)不能斷下地,因為已經離了下地的染;不能斷自地,因為被自地所縛;不能斷上地,因為上地勝過自己。

至於淨的近分定則也能斷惑,因為它們都能斷次下一地的煩惱。中間定所攝的淨定則不能斷。


〔正22後半〕近分定有幾種·與什麼受相應

論(承前起問):近分定有幾種?與什麼受相應?在味、淨、無漏三者上是不是都具足?頌說:

:近分有八,都與捨受相應,都是淨定所攝;最初的一個也通無漏;另有一說則具三種。

:諸近分定也有八種,因為要作八種根本定的入門。它們一切唯與一種捨受相應——因為是作功用而轉的,又因為還沒有離開對下地的怖畏。

這八種近分都是淨定所攝,唯有最初的近分(未至定)也通無漏。它們都沒有味相應,因為是離染之道。(有人問:近分心不是也會有結生的染嗎?)雖然近分心有結生的染,但這裡是就『遮遣定的染』而作這樣說的。

另有一說:未至定也有味相應的——因為還沒有起根本定的時候,也會貪著這個未至定;由此未至定就具足三種了。

接著問到中間靜慮:中間靜慮與諸近分定有沒有分別,還是也有差異?答:義理上也有差異。就是說:諸近分定是為了離下地染,是入根本定的因;中間定則不然。此外還有別的差異,頌說:


〔正23前半〕中間靜慮

:中間靜慮沒有尋,具三種(味淨無漏),唯與捨受相應。

:最初的根本定與近分定是與尋伺相應的;上面七個定之中都沒有尋伺;唯有中間靜慮有伺而無尋,所以它勝過初定而還沒有及得上第二定——依這個意思立『中間』之名。也因為這個緣故,上面沒有中間靜慮,因為在同一地之內升降並沒有這樣的情形。

這個定具有味、淨、無漏三種,因為它有殊勝的功德可以被愛味。它同於諸近分定,唯與捨相應——因為是作功用而轉的。由這個緣故,說它是『苦通行』所攝。

這個定能招感大梵天處的果報,多多修習它的人便成為大梵。


〔正23後半〕三種等持——有尋有伺·無尋唯伺·無尋無伺

論(承前起問):等至已經說完了。那麼『等持』是什麼?經說等持總共有三種:一有尋有伺、二無尋唯伺、三無尋無伺。它們的相狀怎樣?頌說:

:初靜慮與其下有尋有伺,中間定唯有伺,其上都沒有。

:『有尋有伺三摩地』,就是與尋伺相應的等持——這是初靜慮與未至定所攝。『無尋唯伺三摩地』,就是唯與伺相應的等持——這就是靜慮中間地所攝。『無尋無伺三摩地』,就是不與尋伺相應的等持——這是從第二靜慮的近分一直到非想非非想處所攝。


〔正24·正25前半〕空·無願·無相三等持

論(承前起問):經中又說三種等持:一空、二無願、三無相。它們的相狀怎樣?頌說:

:空,就是空與非我二行相;無相,就是滅諦的四行相;無願,就是其餘的十種行相——都是與諦的行相相應的。這三者通於淨與無漏;其中無漏的叫作三解脫門。

:空三摩地,就是與『空』『非我』二種行相相應的等持。

無相三摩地,就是與緣滅諦的四種行相相應的等持。涅槃離開了十種相,所以叫作無相;緣它的三摩地便得無相之名。十相是哪些?就是色等五塵、男女二種、以及三有為相(生、住異、滅)。

無願三摩地,就是與緣其餘諸諦的十種行相相應的等持——因為無常、苦、集之因是可厭患的,道則如同船筏終究要捨,所以能緣它們的定得『無願』之名,都是為了超過現前所對治的。至於『空』與『非我』二相,則不是所厭捨的,因為它們與涅槃之相相似。

這三種各有二類,就是淨與無漏,因為世間與出世間的等持有別。世間所攝的通於十一地,出世間所攝的唯通九地。其中無漏的叫作『三解脫門』,因為能作涅槃的入門。


〔正25後半·正26〕重三等持——空空·無願無願·無相無相

論(承前起問):經中又說三重等持:一空空、二無願無願、三無相無相。它們的相狀怎樣?頌說:

:重三等持中的前二種緣無學位的定,分別取『空』相與『非常』相;後一種緣無學位的無相定之非擇滅,取『靜』相。這三種唯是有漏,唯人趣、唯不時解脫者能起,依十一地而除去七個近分。

:這三種等持,緣著前面的空等而取空等之相,所以立『空空』等名。

空空等持緣前面無學位的空三摩地,取它的『空』相——因為空相比非我相更順於厭。

無願無願緣前面無學位的無願等持,取『非常』相;不取『苦』『因』等相,因為(所緣的無漏道)不是無漏之相所該有的(苦與集因是有漏相);也不取『道』等相,因為它是要被厭捨的。

無相無相就是緣無學位無相三摩地的『非擇滅』為境——因為無漏法沒有擇滅可言。它只取『靜』相,不取滅、妙、離三相——因為(非擇滅)與非常滅相濫、又是無記性、又不是離繫果。

這三種等持唯是有漏,因為它們厭背聖道;無漏則不會如此。唯有三洲的人、不時解脫的人能起這樣的重三摩地。它依十一地,除去七個近分——就是欲界、未至、八個根本、以及中間定。


〔正27·正28〕四種修等持

論(承前起問):經中又說四種修等持:一為住現法樂、二為得勝知見、三為得分別慧、四為諸漏永盡而修三摩地。它們的相狀怎樣?頌說:

:為得現法樂,修諸善靜慮;為得勝知見,修清淨的天眼通;為得分別慧,修諸加行善;為得諸漏盡,修金剛喻定。

:如經說『有修等持,若習、若修、若多所作,能得現樂住』乃至廣說。這裡的『善』字通攝淨定與無漏。修諸善靜慮,能得住於現法之樂。經裡只說初靜慮,那是舉出最初的來顯示其餘的,按理其實通於其餘諸靜慮。

不說『為住後法之樂』,是因為後法之樂不是決定住的——或者退墮、或者上生、或者般涅槃,就不住了。

若依諸定修天眼通,便能獲得殊勝的知見。若修三界的諸加行善以及無漏善,便得分別慧。若修金剛喻定,便得諸漏永盡。

按理其實修金剛喻定通依諸地,而經只說第四靜慮——相傳的說法是,世尊依著自己(成道時所依之地)而說的。


〔正29–31〕四無量——慈悲喜捨

論(承前起問·卷二十九):如此已經說完了所依止的定,接著要辯依定而起的種種功德。諸功德之中先辯四無量。頌說:

:無量有四種,因為要對治瞋等四障。慈與悲以無瞋為性,喜就是喜受,捨以無貪為性。它們的行相依次是與樂、拔苦、欣慰有情、於有情平等,都緣欲界有情。喜依初二靜慮,其餘三者依六地、或說五地、或說十地。它們不能斷諸惑。唯人趣能起,起時必定成就三種。

:無量有四:一慈、二悲、三喜、四捨。叫作『無量』,是因為以無量有情為所緣、引無量福、感無量果。

為什麼只有四種?因為要對治四種常起的障。哪四種障?就是瞋、害、不欣慰、欲貪與瞋。對治這四者,依次建立慈等四無量。

有人問:不淨觀與捨無量都對治欲貪,二者有什麼分別?答:有一種說法是,欲貪有二種,一是對顯色的貪、二是對婬的貪,不淨與捨依次能治。按理其實不淨能治婬貪,其餘對親友的貪則由捨來對治。

四者之中,前二者(慈悲)體是無瞋。按理其實應當說:悲是『不害』,喜就是喜受,捨就是無貪。若連同眷屬一起算,就以五蘊為體。

有人問:若捨以無貪為性,它怎麼能治瞋?答:這裡所治的瞋是由貪所引的;按理其實應當用(無貪無瞋)二法為體。

四者的行相分別:『怎樣才能令諸有情類得到這樣的樂?』——這樣思惟而入慈等至。『怎樣才能令諸有情類離開這樣的苦?』——這樣思惟而入悲等至。『諸有情類得樂離苦,豈不快哉!』——這樣思惟而入喜等至。『諸有情類平等平等,沒有親怨之別。』——這樣思惟而入捨等至。

是不是顛倒:這四無量並不能真的令別人得樂等,那豈不是顛倒?答:因為只是願欲令他得樂等;或者因為那個『阿世耶』(意樂)沒有顛倒;又因為是與勝解想相應而起的。

再說,就算是顛倒,又有什麼過失?若說『那就該不是善』,道理不然,因為它是與善根相應而起的。若說『那就該引生惡』,道理也不然,因為由它的力量能對治瞋等。

所緣與所治:這四無量緣欲界的一切有情,因為它們所對治的正是緣欲界有情而起的瞋等障。至於經中說『修習慈等,思惟一方一切世界』,那是舉出器世間來顯示器中的有情。

所依之地:第三種(喜無量)只依初二靜慮,因為它是喜受所攝,其餘定地沒有喜受。其餘三種通依六地,就是四靜慮、未至定與中間定。或有主張只依五地,就是除去未至定,因為(無量)是閑豫之德,要已經離欲的人才能起。或有主張這四無量隨其所應通依十地,就是欲界、四根本、四近分與中間定——這個主張是要讓定地與不定地、根本與加行都被無量所攝。

能不能斷惑:前面雖說它能治四障,卻不能令諸惑真的被斷——因為它是有漏根本靜慮所攝、是與勝解作意相應而起、又普遍緣一切有情為境。它在加行位能制伏瞋等,或者能令已斷的煩惱更加遠離。

前面說它能治四障,是說:在欲界、未至地也有慈等,相似於所修成的根本無量;由這個相似的無量制伏瞋等障之後,引起斷道而生,才能斷諸惑;諸惑既斷,在離染位中,方才得到根本的四種無量。到了這個位次,即使遇到強猛的緣,也不會被瞋等所蔽伏。

最初怎麼修慈:在初習業位怎樣修慈?就是先思惟自己所受的樂,或者聽聞所說的佛、菩薩、聲聞、獨覺等所受的快樂,便這樣起念:『願諸有情一切都同樣領受這樣的快樂。』

若他本來煩惱增盛,不能這樣平等地運心,就應當把有情分作三品,所謂親友、處中、怨讐。親友再分三品,就是上、中、下;處中只有一品;怨讐也分三品,就是下、中、上——總共成七品。

分好品類之後,先對『上親』發起真誠的與樂勝解;這個願成就了,對中親、下親也漸次修這樣的勝解。對三品親人得到平等之後,再對處中者,以及下怨、中怨、上怨,也漸次修這樣的勝解。由反覆修習之力,能對『上怨』起與樂之願而與『上親』相等。

修這個勝解既然得到不退,其次就在所緣上漸漸修令廣大——漸漸運想思惟一邑、一國、一方、一切世界,與樂的行相無不遍滿。這樣就叫作修習慈無量成就。

若對有情喜歡尋求其德的人,能令慈定迅速修成;喜歡尋求其失的人則不然。因為斷善根的人也有德可以記錄,麟角喻的獨覺也有失可以挑取——先前的福業罪業之果,現在都看得見(所以求德求失都找得到,關鍵在自己的取向)。

修悲、修喜的方法,比照這個應當可知:就是觀有情沉沒在眾苦大海裡,便願令他們都得解脫;以及想到有情得樂離苦,便深深地欣慰『實在是快樂啊』。

修捨則最初從『處中』的人起修,漸漸乃至能對『上親』起平等心,與對處中者相等。

依身與成就:這四無量唯有人趣能起,其餘趣不能。隨著得到其中一種時,必定成就三種。生在第三靜慮等處的,唯獨不成就喜(因為那裡沒有喜受)。


〔正32–34〕八解脫

論(承前起問):無量已經辯完了,接著辯解脫。頌說:

:解脫有八種。前三種以無貪為性——二、二、一、一地各有所依。第四類是四無色定的善。滅受想解脫在『微微心』之後無間而生。由自地的淨心以及下地的無漏而出。前三種的境是欲界可見的色;後四種的境是自地上地的苦集滅諦、類品的道、非擇滅與虛空。

:解脫有八:一是『內有色想觀外色』解脫,二是『內無色想觀外色』解脫,三是『淨解脫身作證具足住』,四是把四無色定作為其次的四種解脫,滅受想定作第八解脫。

八種之中前三種以無貪為性,因為它近能對治貪。經中所以說『想』『觀』,是因為想與觀在那裡增盛。三者之中前二種是就不淨相而轉的,作青瘀等種種行相;第三種是就清淨相而轉的,作淨而光鮮的行相而轉。三者連同助伴都以五蘊為性。

初二解脫,一一通依初二靜慮,因為要對治欲界與初靜慮中的顯色貪。第三解脫依後靜慮(第四靜慮),因為它離了八災患而心澄淨。其餘諸地也有相似的解脫,卻不建立為解脫,因為不是增上的。

其次四種解脫,依著次第,以四無色定的善為性。不是無記與染污的,因為那些不是解脫;也不是散善,因為性太微劣(散善者例如命終心;另有一說,其餘時候也有散善)。

近分的解脫道也得解脫之名;無間道則不然,因為它緣下地。要背捨下地,才叫作解脫。不過在其餘地方多半只說根本地叫解脫,因為近分之中不是全分(都可稱解脫)。

第八解脫就是滅盡定,它的自性等等如同前面已說。因為厭背受與想而起這個定,或者總的厭背一切有所緣,所以這滅盡定得『解脫』之名。另有一說:由於它解脫定障(所以叫解脫)。

它在『微微心』之後現前:先前對治想的心已經叫作微細,這個更微細,所以叫『微微』。接著這樣的心便入滅盡定。從滅定出來的時候,或者起有頂的淨定心,或者就能起無所有處的無漏心。這樣的入定之心唯是有漏,而出定則通從有漏心與無漏心而出。

八種之中前三種唯以欲界的色處為境。有差別的是:二種的境是可憎的(青瘀等),一種的境是可愛的(淨色)。其次四種解脫各以自地與上地的苦、集、滅諦,以及一切地類智品的道,還有它們的非擇滅與虛空,作為所緣的境。

第三靜慮為什麼沒有解脫?因為第三定中沒有顯色貪,而且被自地的妙樂所動亂。

修淨解脫為的是什麼?為的是要令心暫時欣悅。前面的不淨觀令心沉慼,現在修淨觀,策發它令它欣喜。或者是為了審知自己的堪能——就是要驗前面所修的不淨解脫成不成:若觀淨相而煩惱不起,那才算成就。

由兩個緣故,諸瑜伽師修解脫等:一是為了令已斷的諸惑更加遠離;二是為了在定上得殊勝的自在。由這個緣故,能引起無諍等功德以及聖神通,由此便能轉變種種事物,起留、捨等種種作用。

為什麼經中只在第三與第八說『身作證』,其餘六個不說?因為在八者之中這二者最勝,並且在二界(色界與無色界)之中各自居於邊際。


〔正35〕八勝處

論(承前起問):解脫已經辯完了,接著辯勝處。頌說:

:勝處有八種。前二種如同初解脫,其次二種如同第二解脫,後四種如同第三解脫。

:勝處有八:一是內有色想觀外色少,二是內有色想觀外色多,三是內無色想觀外色少,四是內無色想觀外色多;再加上內無色想觀外面的青、黃、赤、白為四,合前面成八。

八者之中,前二如同初解脫,其次二如同第二解脫,後四如同第三解脫。

有人問:若是這樣,八勝處和三解脫有什麼分別?答:前面修解脫只能『棄背』所緣,後面修勝處則能『制伏』所緣——隨自己所樂而觀,煩惱終究不起。


〔正36〕十遍處

論(承前起問):勝處已經辯完了,接著辯遍處。頌說:

:遍處有十種。前八如同淨解脫;後二是清淨的無色定,緣自地的四蘊。

:遍處有十,就是周遍地觀地、水、火、風、青、黃、赤、白,以及空無邊處與識無邊處。在一切處周遍觀察而沒有間隙,所以叫作遍處。

十者之中前八如同淨解脫——就是八者的自性都是無貪;若連同助伴則以五蘊為性;依第四靜慮;緣欲界可見的色。(另有老師說:唯有風遍處是緣所觸之中的風界為境。)

後二遍處依次以空、識二種清淨的無色定為其自性,各緣自地的四蘊為境。

應當知道:修觀行的人從諸解脫進入諸勝處,從諸勝處進入諸遍處——因為後後比前前更殊勝。


〔正37〕解脫等三門功德由何而得·依何身起

論(承前起問):這解脫、勝處、遍處三門功德,是由什麼而得?依什麼身而起?頌說:

:滅定如同前面所辯;其餘的都通於二種得法。無色的依三界身而起,其餘的唯人趣能起。

:第八解脫如同前面已辯,因為它就是前面的滅盡定。

其餘的解脫等通由二種而得,就是由離染而得、由加行而得——因為有曾經修習過的、也有不曾修習過的。

四無色解脫、二無色遍處,一一通依三界之身而起;其餘的唯有人趣能起。由於教法之力的緣故,異生與聖者都能現起。


〔正38〕生在上二界的人由什麼緣起定

論(承前起問):那些生在色界無色界的有情,起靜慮與無色定,是由什麼樣的別緣?頌說:

:二界由因力與業力,能起無色定;生色界起靜慮,還可以由法爾之力。

:生在上二界的,總共由三種緣能進而引生色定無色定:

一是由『因力』——就是在先前親近而屢屢修習,作為生起之因。

二是由『業力』——就是先前曾造下感上地受生的順後受業,那個業的異熟將要現前,勢力能令他進而起那個定;因為如果沒有離下地的煩惱,必定不可能生到上地去。

三是由『法爾力』——就是器世界將要壞的時候,下地的有情法爾自然能起上地的靜慮;因為在這個時位,所有的善法都由法爾之力而增盛。

那些生在上二界之中而起無色定的,是由因力與業力,不由法爾力——因為無雲等天不會被三災所壞。生在色界而起靜慮的時候,則由上面二緣以及法爾力。

若是生在欲界而起上地之定,一一都應當知道是由『教力』(依教修習)。


〔正39〕正法住世

論(承前起問):前面分別了種種法門,都是為了弘揚住持世尊的正法。什麼叫作正法?它應當住世多久?頌說:

:佛的正法有二,就是以教與證為體;有能受持宣說的人、有能依教修行的人,正法便住在世間。

:世尊正法的體有二種,一是教、二是證。『教』就是契經、調伏、對法(三藏);『證』就是三乘的菩提分法。

有能受持以及正確宣說的人,佛的正教法便住在世間;有能依教正確修行的人,佛的正證法便住在世間。所以隨著這三種人住世的時間長短,就可以知道正法住世的時量。

聖教總的說法是唯住一千年。另有一種解釋說:證法唯住千年,教法住世的時間還要超過這個。


〔結1〕造論的宗旨

論(承前起問):這部論是依著、含攝阿毘達磨而作的;那麼是依什麼道理來解釋對法的呢?頌說:

:迦濕彌羅的論師所議之理已善成立,我多半依著他們來解釋對法;若有少分貶量,那是我的過失——判定法的正理,只在牟尼。

:迦濕彌羅國的毘婆沙師所議的阿毘達磨之理善能成立,我多半依著他們來解釋對法一宗;若有少分的貶量,那是我的過失。能判定法之正理的,唯有世尊,以及諸如來的大聖弟子。


〔結2–4〕傷歎與勸學

:大師的世間之眼久已閉上,堪能作證的人多已散滅;不見真理、又沒有制斷之人,由著鄙劣的尋思攪亂了聖教。

自覺者已經歸於殊勝的寂靜,持守那教法的人也多半隨之而滅;世間沒有依怙,喪失了眾德;沒有鉤來制伏惑,惑便隨意流轉。

既然知道如來正法之壽命,正在漸次淪亡、已如命在咽喉;正是這些煩惱力量增盛的時候——應當求解脫,不要放逸。

(這四首七言頌是全論的收筆。前三首傷歎,末一首勸學。此下即入破執我品。)


〔Root 1 · First Half of Root 2〕The Four Meditative Absorptions — the Two Kinds, of Absorption and of Birth · Wholesome One-Pointedness of Mind upon a Single Object

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): The various merits accomplished by knowledge (the class of the absorption free from contention, the knowledge of aspiration, and the supernormal knowledges) have already been spoken of above. There remains another class of merits, and these must next be adjudicated. Among these merits, first to be adjudicated is the “absorption” upon which they depend. What, then, among the several absorptions, is “meditative absorption”? The stanza says:

Stanza: Meditative absorption is of four stories in all, and each story is again of two kinds; of these, the kind that belongs to “birth” has already been spoken of in the Chapter on the World. As for the kind that is “absorption,” its entity is wholesome “one-pointedness of mind upon a single object”; and if one reckons together with it all the accompanying mind and mental factors, it has the five aggregates for its entity. The first story possesses the three factors of sustained thought, joy, and pleasure; the three stories thereafter withdraw the preceding factors one story at a time.

Treatise: All merits for the most part must depend upon meditative absorption in order to arise, and so the differences of meditative absorption should be adjudicated first. Meditative absorption is of four kinds in all, namely the first, the second, the third, and the fourth; and each kind again has two senses, one being “meditative absorption as absorption,” the other “meditative absorption as birth.” The entity of meditative absorption as birth has already been spoken of in the Chapter on the World — the level of the fourth meditative absorption has eight places, and the levels of the first three have three each.

The entity of meditative absorption as absorption is, spoken of generally, the “one-pointedness of mind upon a single object” gathered under the wholesome nature, since it has wholesome concentration for its own nature; and if one reckons in the mind and mental factors that arise along with it, it has the five aggregates for its entity.

What, then, is called “one-pointedness upon a single object”? It is being intent upon a single object of consciousness.

Here someone objects: if that is so, then let the very state of the mind’s being intent upon a single object be given the name “concentration,” and there is no need to establish besides it a further mental factor. The author answers: it is precisely because there is a “further dharma” able to make the mind turn upon a single object that it is called concentration; the entity of concentration is not the mind itself.

The opponent presses again: is it not that every mind arises and ceases moment by moment and that therefore every mind turns upon a single object? What need is there then for concentration?

The author answers: if you say “concentration is needed in order that the mind be undistracted in the second moment,” then as regards the concentration associated with the mind at the same moment it would be useless.

The opponent says further: and it is precisely because there is this concentration that concentration is established. The author counter-questions: why then not say straight off that it is because this mind itself turns upon a single object?

The opponent says again: and concentration is a “factor of the great ground” (a dharma present in every mind); therefore every mind ought to be turning upon a single object. The author answers: it is not so. The concentration in the remaining classes is feeble in force, and so it does not hold.

Here the treatise also records the account of one party: some masters say that the very state in which the mind turns continuously upon a single object is called concentration; the sūtras call this portion “the training in the higher mind,” and the utmost purity and excellence of mind is just the four meditative absorptions. (This account is recorded alongside; the author passes no settled judgment here.)

By what sense is the name “meditative absorption” established? Because by this dharma one is able, in stillness, to consider examiningly. What is called examining consideration is the sense of knowing as it really is — just as the sūtra says, “the mind being in absorption, it can know as it really is”; and upon this sense of “examining consideration” there is set a graph that expresses the ground, and so the name “meditative absorption” is formed. In this school’s view, examining consideration has discernment for its entity.

Someone objects: in that case every concentration ought to be called meditative absorption. The author answers: no. Only that portion which is excellent is given this name. It is as the world says that “what emits light is called the sun,” and not that a firefly or a candle may also be called the sun.

Again it is asked: on what ground does meditative absorption alone be called excellent? Answer: among all concentrations, it alone gathers the “factors,” it proceeds with calm and insight evenly matched and can consider examiningly best of all, and it obtains the names “abiding in ease in the present life” and “the pleasant mode of progress” — and so this one kind of concentration alone is called meditative absorption.

Again it is asked: if that is so, on what ground does a defiled meditative absorption also obtain this name? Answer: because it too can carry on a wrong examining consideration.

It is objected further: then there is the fault of over-extension (every wrong reflection might be called meditative absorption). Answer: there is no fault of over-extension. For the name is established only within the bounds of what resembles it, just as a spoiled seed is still called a seed. And the World-Honored One himself spoke of an “evil meditative absorption.”

How are the boundaries of the four stories established? If one-pointedness upon a single object is the entity of meditative absorption, then by what marks are the first, second, third, and fourth divided out? Answer: what possesses sustained thought, joy, and pleasure is established as the first meditative absorption. (Saying this has at the same time already made clear that it must possess applied thought, since applied and sustained thought certainly go together, as smoke and fire do; there will not be a case of having sustained thought, joy, and pleasure without applied thought at the same time.) Thereafter, story by story, the preceding factors are withdrawn, and the second, the third, and the fourth are established: withdraw sustained thought and the second remains; withdraw joy further and pleasure remains; withdraw all three and it is the fourth. Following this order, one “one-pointedness upon a single object” divides into four kinds.


〔Second Half of Root 2 · Root 3 · Root 4〕The Four Formless Absorptions — the Four Aggregates for Entity · Established by Leaving the Level Below · The Origin of Their Names

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): Meditative absorption has now been adjudicated. What then of the formless? The stanza says:

Stanza: The formless too is as meditative absorption is (each divided into the two kinds, of absorption and of birth); it has the four aggregates for entity, and is divided into four stories by “leaving the level below.” Adding the preliminary stages of the upper three stories, the whole is named “the removal of the perception of form.” “Formless” means that there is no form; that after death from the formless realm the dharmas of form arise anew is from mind. The first three names, “boundless space” and the rest, are established from what is thought in the preparatory practice; the name “neither perception nor non-perception” is established because the perception there is dull and inferior.

Treatise: The formless and meditative absorption agree in number and in own nature — the same four stories, each divided into the two, absorption and birth. The formless as birth has already been spoken of above, namely what the Chapter on the World treated as “four by birth.” The entity of the formless as absorption is likewise, spoken of generally, the one-pointedness of mind upon a single object gathered under the wholesome nature; it is precisely for this reason that the stanza says “it too is thus.” Only on the side of the accompaniments must the aggregate of form be removed, since the formless realm has no form that turns along with mind.

Although the entity and mark of one-pointedness upon a single object have no difference, yet by the difference of the “leaving of the level below” at which one takes birth, it divides into four kinds: what has left the defilement of the fourth meditative absorption and taken birth is established as the sphere of boundless space; and so on until what has left the defilement of the sphere of nothingness and taken birth is established as the sphere of neither perception nor non-perception.

What does “leaving” mean? It is that by this path one is liberated from the afflictions of the level below, and this is called leaving the defilement of the level below.

These four basic absorptions, together with the preliminary stages of the upper three stories, are named as a whole “the removal of the perception of form.” The preliminary stage of the sphere of boundless space cannot obtain this name, because it still takes as object the form of the level below and gives rise to a perception of form.

Someone says: because there is no form at all there, it is called formless. The author points out that this reason does not hold, for there are those who maintain that there is form there.

On what ground, then, is the name “formless” established? Answer: because the form there is exceedingly subtle, it is called formless; just as a thing of exceedingly faint yellow may also be called “without yellow.”

Next the author presses the party maintaining “there is form in the formless realm,” story by story: granting that there is form in that realm, of what mark is that form? If it be said that there is there only the form of bodily and verbal discipline — but body and speech are both absent, so whence is discipline? Still more, there are not even the four great elements there, so whence derived form?

If it be said, “as with discipline without outflows (which does not depend upon the great elements)” — that is not so: discipline without outflows still arises in dependence upon the great elements with outflows; and moreover, in those absorptions even the “existence” of the great elements is blocked.

If it be allowed that there is there a body with faculties of form, how can it still be said that the form is exceedingly slight? If it be said that it is because the bodily measure there is small — then the fine worms in water and even the ultimate atoms ought also to be called formless, since they too are small in measure and invisible. If it be said that it is because the body there is exceedingly pure and fine — then the form-body of intermediate existence and the form-body of the form realm ought also to be called formless. If it be said that it must be pure and fine in the utmost degree — then only the summit of existence could obtain the name formless, since the bodies produced in absorption too have their better and worse; and still more, the form-body of one born in a level of meditative absorption is from the outset not something the faculties of the level below can apprehend, so wherein does it differ from the formless realm that it is not called formless?

If it be said, “the desire and form realms are named each according to its own sense, and the formless realm cannot be so named” — what principle is there in this?

The four passages of scripture adduced by the party that maintains there is form: if it be said that the sūtras speak of “lifespan conjoined with warmth,” and speak of “name-and-form and consciousness depending on one another, as two sheaves of reeds leaning together and standing,” and speak of “name-and-form having consciousness for condition,” and block “a consciousness coming and going apart from form and so on down to apart from the formations” — by these, the principle that there is form in the formless realm is established.

The author answers: this proof does not hold, and one ought to examine and consider carefully. All the passages of teaching adduced ought to be examined together — take “lifespan conjoined with warmth”: is it said with regard to all realms, or only with regard to the desire realm? “Name-and-form and consciousness depending on one another and abiding”: is it said with regard to all realms, or only with regard to the desire and form realms? “Name-and-form having consciousness for condition”: does it say that every consciousness serves as the condition of name-and-form, or that the arising of name-and-form is never without consciousness for condition? The blocking of “a consciousness coming and going apart from form and so on down to apart from the formations”: does it block “apart from any one of them severally,” or block “apart from the whole set”?

If it be said that since the text of the sūtra makes no distinction one ought not to go on examining — this account is not so, and there is a fault of over-extension. On this showing, the warmth outside ought also to be conjoined with lifespan; the name-and-form outside ought also to depend on consciousness and have consciousness for condition; and again, as the sūtra says that the four nutriments are like the four stations of consciousness, the form and formless realms ought also to have morsel nutriment. If it be said, “the sūtra says that a certain class of gods has gone beyond morsel nutriment,” and “it says further that those gods have joy for their nutriment,” and that therefore there is no such fault — then by the same token there ought not to be form in the formless realm, since the sūtra says expressly that it is “apart from form.”

Three passages of scripture the author adduces on his own side: the sūtra says, “the formless liberation is the most still of all, since it goes beyond all forms”; the sūtra says, “sentient beings of the formless have gone beyond every perception of form.” If the formless realm really had form, the intrinsic mark of that form would certainly be knowable, so how could it be said that “the perception of form is gone beyond”? If it be said that this is said with regard to “what is relative to the coarse form of the level below,” then morsel nutriment ought to be allowed in the same way (having gone beyond the coarse food of the level below, one would be called without nutriment). Still more, the meditative absorptions too go beyond the coarse form of the level below, so of them too it ought to be possible to say “apart from form,” and they too ought to be called the formless realm; and on this showing one ought also to say “apart from feeling and the rest,” since they also go beyond the coarse feelings and the rest of the level below. Since the sūtra does not speak so, it may be seen that in the formless realm form is gone beyond as a whole class, and not that feeling and the rest are gone beyond. From this it is decidedly known: in that realm there is no form.

As for the sūtra’s saying that “there is an existence that is not gone out from,” that is said of not being able to go out from within one’s own level, and does not mean not going out universally or not going out for ever.

Again, when the World-Honored One spoke of the meditative absorptions he spoke of the class of form and so on down to the class of consciousness; when he spoke of the formless he spoke only of the class of feeling and so on down to the class of consciousness, and did not speak of there being form. If there really were form in the formless, why did he not say “there is the class of form,” as he did in speaking of the meditative absorptions? Hence the reason the author has established is without the fault of “not holding.”

A hard question: in the formless realm, through many aeons, the continuum of form has been cut off; and afterwards one dies from there and is born in a lower realm — whence is the form produced? Answer: it is produced from mind, not arisen from form. That is to say: the maturation cause of the form aroused in former times has been perfumed into the mind, and that capability now ripens, and so the present form is produced out of that mind.

It is asked in return: there being no body of form there, upon what does mind turn? The author asks back: why should it not turn apart from a body? (You say it cannot, only because) in the levels below it has never been seen. In the same way, the form realm has no morsel nutriment, and upon what then does the body turn? (You too say so only because) in the levels below it has never been seen that a body turns apart from morsel nutriment. Still more, it has already been said above upon what the mind there turns.

The origin of the four names: the general name “formless” has already been explained. Are then the three names “boundless space” and the rest separate names obtained from the space and the rest that are taken as object? Answer: no. How then? Answer: in the three lower stories of the formless, in that same order, at the time of cultivating the preparatory practice one thinks respectively of “boundless space,” “boundless consciousness,” and “nothing at all,” and thereby the three names are established. The name of the fourth story is established from the dullness and inferiority of “perception”: because there is no keen perception, it obtains the name “non-perception”; and because a dull and inferior perception is still there, it is called “not non-perception.”

Although at the time of cultivating the preparatory practice one also thinks in this way — “perceptions are like a disease, like an arrow, like an abscess; if perception were altogether absent, that would be the same as the darkness of delusion; only in neither perception nor non-perception is it contrary to these, still and fine” — yet the name is not established with reference to this preparatory practice. For if one asks further, “on what ground does one think so in the preparatory practice?”, the answer must be, “because in that place perception is dull and inferior.” Hence it is just this “dullness and inferiority” that is the proper cause of the name.


〔Root 5 · Root 6〕The Eight Attainments — the Threefold Division into Savoring, Pure, and Without Outflows

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): The formless has now been adjudicated. What then is “attainment”? The stanza says:

Stanza: The basic attainments are eight in all; the first seven have three kinds each, namely the attainment of savoring, the pure attainment, and the attainment without outflows; the last (the summit of existence) has only the two kinds, savoring and pure. What is called “savoring” is what is associated with craving; “pure” is the wholesome of the world; and the pure absorption is just that object which is savored by savoring; “without outflows” is the absorption that is beyond the world.

Treatise: Of the meditative absorptions and formless absorptions adjudicated above, the basic attainments are eight in all. Of these the first seven possess three kinds each; the attainment of the summit of existence has only two kinds, because this level is dull and inferior and has nothing without outflows.

The “attainment of savoring” is what is associated with craving: craving is able to savor, and hence is called savoring; and the attainment, being associated with it, thereby obtains the name of savoring.

The name “pure attainment” marks a mundane wholesome absorption: because it arises associated with the several bright and pure dharmas such as non-greed, it obtains the name pure.

That object which is savored by savoring is just the pure absorption: this moment’s pure absorption ceases and in the next moment the absorption of savoring arises; it is taking the past pure absorption as object that savoring deeply arises. At such a time, though one may be said to have “emerged from the absorption that is savored,” yet with regard to “the absorption that savors” it is called entering.

The “absorption without outflows” is the absorption beyond the world: craving cannot take it as object, and so it is not an object of savoring.


〔Root 7 · Root 8〕The Eighteen Factors of the Four Meditative Absorptions

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): Among the eight attainments spoken of above, only meditative absorption gathers “factors,” and the formless has none. How many factors, then, has each of the four meditative absorptions? The stanza says:

Stanza: The first meditative absorption has five factors — applied thought, sustained thought, joy, pleasure, and absorption; the second has four — inner purity, joy, pleasure, and absorption; the third possesses five — equanimity, mindfulness, discernment, pleasure, and absorption; the fourth has four — equanimity, mindfulness, the feeling that is neither suffering nor pleasure, and absorption.

Treatise: Only within the pure and the without-outflows four meditative absorptions, the first meditative absorption possesses five factors: first applied thought, second sustained thought, third joy, fourth pleasure, fifth concentration. The concentration here the stanza states as “absorption” — concentration and absorption differ in name and are one in entity, and so the sūtra says, “the mind settled, evenly settled, is called right concentration.” This factor is also called “one-pointedness of mind upon a single object,” its sense being as explained above.

The transmitted account is: only absorption is both meditative absorption and a factor of meditative absorption; the remaining four factors are factors of meditative absorption only and not meditative absorption itself. But speaking by the sense as it really is, just as with an army of four limbs (elephant troops, horse troops, chariot troops, foot troops — each limb is also called army), so too should the remaining factors of meditative absorption be known to be.

The second meditative absorption has only four factors: first inner evenness and purity, second joy, third pleasure, fourth concentration. The third meditative absorption possesses five factors: first the equanimity that is a formation, second right mindfulness, third right discernment, fourth pleasure as feeling, fifth concentration. The fourth meditative absorption has only four factors: first the purity of the equanimity that is a formation, second the purity of mindfulness, third the feeling that is neither suffering nor pleasure, fourth concentration.


〔Root 9〕The Real Entities of the Eighteen Factors Are Only Eleven — Is Pleasure Pliancy or the Feeling of Pleasure

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): The names of the factors of meditative absorption being eighteen, how many in all are the true “real entities” (the real dharmas without repetition) among them? The stanza says:

Stanza: The real entities are eleven in all. The pleasure of the first two meditative absorptions is pliancy; inner purity is the faculty of confidence; joy is the feeling of joy.

Treatise: The real entities of these factors are only eleven. The five factors of the first meditative absorption are five real entities. Three factors of the second are the same as the foregoing (joy, pleasure, concentration), and only one, the factor of inner purity, is added, which with the foregoing makes six. The concentration of the third is the same as the foregoing, and the remaining four factors are added (the equanimity that is a formation, right mindfulness, right discernment, pleasure as feeling), which with the foregoing makes ten. Three factors of the fourth are the same as the foregoing, and one factor, that which is neither suffering nor pleasure, is added, which with the foregoing makes eleven.

For this reason the treatise says that a fourfold analysis may be made: there is what is a factor of the first meditative absorption and not a factor of the second — the first alternative is applied thought and sustained thought; the second alternative is inner purity; the third alternative is joy, pleasure, and concentration; the fourth alternative is the remaining dharmas apart from those stated above. As for the remaining factors compared with one another, one should think them out for oneself according to principle.

Why is it only at the third meditative absorption that “the feeling of pleasure is added”? Because the pleasure of the first and second meditative absorptions is what is gathered under “pliancy” (and is not the feeling of pleasure).

By what reasoned proof is it known that this is pliancy? Because within the first two absorptions there is no faculty of pleasure. It is not that within the first two absorptions there is a bodily feeling of pleasure — while one is in absorption there are no five consciousnesses; nor is there a mental feeling of pleasure — for it has already been said that there is joy there; and joy is the feeling of joy, and within one mind two feelings cannot proceed together, so there is no feeling of pleasure. Nor may it be said that joy and pleasure become present by turns, for the sūtra says expressly that the first meditative absorption possesses five factors and the second four (which they possess at the same time).

Here the treatise records the account of another party: some say that there is no “mental faculty of pleasure” at all; the factor of pleasure spoken of in the three meditative absorptions is in every case the faculty of pleasure gathered under bodily feeling.

The author objects: if that is so, why does a sūtra say, “what is the faculty of pleasure? It is the bodily and mental feeling of pleasure drawn forth by the force of a contact conducive to pleasure” (expressly stating a mental feeling of pleasure)?

The opponent answers: there someone has added in the word “mental,” for the sūtras of the several schools say only “bodily.” And moreover the factor of pleasure established for the third absorption is by the sūtra itself said to be “the pleasure felt by the body.”

The author objects again: if it be said that here “mind” is called “body,” what real virtue is there in calling mind body? Still more, the pliancy of the fourth absorption is redoubled beyond the foregoing, and yet the sūtra does not say that there is a factor of pleasure there.

The opponent answers: pliancy is called pleasure only when it follows upon the feeling of pleasure. The author objects: then the pliancy of the third meditative absorption also follows upon pleasure, and it ought to be a factor of pleasure.

The opponent answers: the pliancy there is damaged by the equanimity that is a formation. The author answers: not so; that equanimity rather augments pliancy; and moreover the pliancy there surpasses that of the first two absorptions.

A sūtra the author adduces on his own side: the sūtra says, “if at some time a noble disciple realizes with his body and dwells in the full attainment of the joy born of seclusion, he has at that time abandoned five dharmas and the five dharmas he cultivates are all fulfilled . . . What are the five dharmas he cultivates? First gladness, second joy, third pliancy, fourth pleasure, fifth concentration.” This sūtra speaks of pliancy and pleasure separately, and so the pleasure of the first two absorptions is not just pliancy.

Returning to the question whether there is bodily consciousness in absorption: if it be said, how should there be bodily consciousness within absorption? Answer: there may be, and there is no fault — it is allowed that within absorption there is a “wind of pliancy” aroused by an excellent absorption, which conduces to the arising of a feeling of pleasure and touches the whole body.

If it be said that (the wind touching the body) the mind is scattered outward and absorption is destroyed — there is no such fault: this wind of pliancy is produced from an excellent absorption, and drawing forth the pleasure of the inner body, it conduces in turn to the arising of concentration.

If it be said that as soon as bodily consciousness arises it ought to be called emerging from absorption — this objection does not hold, for the reason as before.

If it be said that in dependence upon a body faculty affiliated to the desire realm the contact and consciousness of the form realm ought not to arise — answer: a consciousness arising with pliancy for condition is allowed to arise, and there is no fault.

If it be said: then in the very midst of an absorption without outflows, do not contact and bodily consciousness become without outflows? Do not make it that a part of the factors established is with outflows and a part without, for that would be contrary to principle. Answer: there is no fault of contrariety to principle. Why? Because it is allowed to say that “bodily pliancy is gathered under the factors of awakening” (it extends to both from the outset).

If it be said that this is said with regard to “conducing to the factors of awakening” — then it ought to be allowed that what is without outflows may be spoken of in the same way. If it be said that once this is allowed one contradicts the sūtras — as the sūtra says, “whatever eyes there are,” and so on at length, and the fifteen elements spoken of in that sūtra are all with outflows. Answer: there is no fault of contradicting the sūtra; that is said with an implied reference to the remaining contacts and the remaining bodily consciousnesses.

It is asked again: when a meditative absorption without outflows is present, how should a few factors be with outflows and a few without? Answer: they do not arise at the same time; what fault is there in this?

It is asked again: if joy and pleasure do not arise at the same time, then the principle of “five factors” and “four factors” does not hold. Answer: there is no fault in this either — it is with regard to “what may be present” that a factor of joy and a factor of pleasure are said to be there, just as with applied and sustained thought.

It is asked again: if applied and sustained thought too are allowed to arise at the same time, then taking what does not arise at the same time as the comparison does not hold. Answer: this is not a case of not holding — the coarse and the fine of mind are contrary to one another, and so they ought not to arise at the same time. And of “not arising at the same time” you can state no fault.

From this it may be said: in dependence upon the five factors of the first meditative absorption, by subtracting two, three, and four factors the second and the rest are established; and it is by just this principle that five factors were stated at the outset — for the sake of withdrawing the preceding story by story and establishing what follows. Because there is nothing that could be subtracted by degrees, dharmas such as perception are not entered among the factors.

Or else it should be asked: why were only five factors established at the outset? If it be said that these five assist the first absorption most excellently and are therefore established as factors — this does not hold, since mindfulness and discernment assist applied and sustained thought yet more excellently.

Although one class of persons speaks so (counting mindfulness and discernment in as well), that is not what the preceptors of former times jointly set forth, and one ought to examine and consider carefully.

What inner evenness and purity is: it should be asked, what dharma is called inner evenness and purity? Answer: this absorption, being far removed from the agitation of applied and sustained thought, proceeds with a pure continuum, and is called inner evenness and purity. Where there is the agitation of applied and sustained thought, the continuum does not proceed purely, as when a river rises in waves.

Objection: if that is so, it would have no entity of its own, and how can there be said to be eleven real entities? Answer: therefore it should be said that it is just the “faculty of confidence.” That is to say: if one has realized the second meditative absorption, then with regard to the fact that “even a level of absorption may be apart from applied and sustained thought” a deep confidence arises, and this is called inner evenness and purity. Confidence is the mark of purity, and hence the name “purity” is established; being apart from an outward even flowing, it is called “inner and even”; being pure and also inner and even, the name “inner evenness and purity” is established.

Another party is also recorded: some masters say that inner evenness and purity, concentration, applied thought, and sustained thought have no separate entities. Objection: if they have no separate entity they do not amount to mental factors. The opponent answers: a difference of the stages of mind may also be called a mental factor. The author answers: though there is this principle, it is not the tenet of my school.

The making out that joy is the feeling of joy: it was said above that “joy is the feeling of joy”; by what is it proved to be decidedly so? The author asks back: do you then say that joy is not the feeling of joy? If it be allowed as in the remaining schools, I allow it likewise.

How do the remaining schools allow that it is not the feeling of joy? They say: there is besides a “joy” that is a mental factor; the pleasure in the three absorptions is in every case the feeling of joy, and so joy and the feeling of joy are each different in entity.

The author answers: the pleasure of the three absorptions may not be called the feeling of joy, for two āgamas prove it plainly. As the Sūtra Distinguishing the Inverted says, “in order and without remainder the five faculties of grief and the rest cease; within the third absorption joy ceases without remainder; in the fourth absorption pleasure ceases without remainder”; and again a sūtra says, “in the fourth meditative absorption pleasure is cut off and suffering is cut off, and joy and grief have already sunk away before.” Hence within the third absorption there is decidedly no faculty of joy — and from this it is known that the feeling of joy is joy and not pleasure.


〔Root 10〕Which Factors Are Wanting in a Defiled Meditative Absorption

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): Are the several factors of meditative absorption spoken of above all present in a defiled meditative absorption as well? Answer: no. How then? The stanza says:

Stanza: A defiled meditative absorption, in order from the first story, is respectively without “the joy and pleasure born of seclusion,” without “inner purity,” without “right mindfulness and right discernment,” and without “the purity of equanimity and mindfulness”; another party says that it is without pliancy and without the equanimity that is a formation.

Treatise: The several factors of meditative absorption spoken of above are not all present in a defiled meditative absorption. Let it be granted that one class of persons speaks so, following the marks: within the first defiled absorption there is no “joy and pleasure born of seclusion,” since it is not born from having left the afflictions; within the second defiled there is no “inner evenness and purity,” since it is disturbed and made turbid by the afflictions; within the third defiled there is no “right mindfulness and right discernment,” since it is bewildered by a defiled pleasure; within the fourth defiled there is no “purity of equanimity and mindfulness,” since it is defiled by the afflictions.

Other masters say: within the first two defiled there is only no pliancy, and within the latter two defiled only no equanimity that is a formation — because these two are gathered under the factors of the great wholesome ground (and are certainly absent from a defiled mind).


〔Root 11〕The Fourth Meditative Absorption Is Named “Unmoving” — Being Apart from the Eight Calamities

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): The sūtra says that three meditative absorptions have movement and that the fourth is unmoving. With regard to what sense is this said? The stanza says:

Stanza: The fourth meditative absorption is called unmoving, because it is apart from eight calamities; the eight are applied thought, sustained thought, the four feelings, in-breath, and out-breath.

Treatise: The lower three meditative absorptions are called “having movement,” because they have calamities; the fourth meditative absorption is called “unmoving,” because it has no calamities. The calamities are eight; which eight? Applied thought, sustained thought, the four feelings (grief, suffering, joy, pleasure), in-breath, and out-breath. All eight of these calamities are absent from the fourth meditative absorption, and so the Buddha, the World-Honored One, says that it is unmoving.

Yet what the sūtra says is that “the fourth meditative absorption is not moved by applied thought, sustained thought, joy, or pleasure” (naming only four). Other masters say: the fourth meditative absorption is like a lamp within a closed room, which shines and does not waver.


〔Root 12〕The Feelings of One Born in a Level of Meditative Absorption

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): Are all the feelings of meditative absorption as birth the same as those of meditative absorption as absorption? Answer: no. How then? The stanza says:

Stanza: For one born in a level of meditative absorption there are, from the first story, the three feelings of joy, pleasure, and equanimity; the second has joy and equanimity, the third pleasure and equanimity, the fourth equanimity alone — each in its own order.

Treatise: Of those born within the levels of meditative absorption, the first story has three feelings: first the feeling of joy, associated with mental consciousness; second the feeling of pleasure, associated with the three consciousnesses (eye, ear, and body consciousness); third the feeling of equanimity, associated with the four consciousnesses (eye, ear, and body consciousness together with mental consciousness). The second story has two feelings, namely joy and equanimity, both associated with mental consciousness — there is no feeling of pleasure, because there are none of the remaining consciousnesses there and because the gladness of mind is still coarse. The third story has two feelings, namely pleasure and equanimity, both associated with mental consciousness. The fourth story has one feeling only, namely the feeling of equanimity, associated with mental consciousness. Such are the differences of the feelings belonging to the levels of meditative absorption as birth.


〔Root 13〕How Those Born in the Upper Three Meditative Absorptions See, Hear, Touch, and Issue Speech

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): The upper three meditative absorptions have no group of three consciousnesses and no applied or sustained thought; how then can those born there see, hear, touch, and set going manifest action? Answer: it is not that those born there have no eye consciousness and the rest; only that those consciousnesses are not affiliated to that level. Why is it said so? The stanza says:

Stanza: For one born in the upper three meditative absorptions, the three consciousnesses that arise and the mind that issues manifest action are all gathered under the first meditative absorption, and are unobscured-indeterminate alone.

Treatise: The group of three consciousnesses that arise in one born in the upper three levels, as well as the mind that issues verbal manifest action, are all affiliated to the first absorption. That one born in an upper level arouses a mind of a lower level is just as with arousing a mind of transformation, and so he is able to see, to hear, to touch, and to set going manifest speech; and these four are unobscured-indeterminate alone. He does not arouse the defiled of the level below, since he has already left the defilement of the level below; he does not arouse the wholesome of the level below, since the wholesome of the level below is too inferior.


〔Root 14〕How the Pure Attainment and the Attainment without Outflows Are First Obtained

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): Thus the matters of meditative absorption have been separately explained one by one. How then is the pure attainment and the rest first obtained? The stanza says:

Stanza: In the case of “obtaining what is not accomplished at all” — the pure absorption is obtained by leaving defilement and by taking birth, that without outflows by leaving defilement, and the defiled by taking birth and by falling back.

Treatise: Of the eight basic attainments, each according to its case: if it is a matter of obtaining what is not accomplished at all, the pure absorption is obtained “by leaving defilement” and “by taking birth” — that is, at the time of leaving the defilement of a lower level while in a lower level, and at the time of dying from an upper level and being born in one’s own level. So it is for all the seven levels below; the summit of existence is otherwise, being obtained only by leaving defilement, with no case of “obtaining by birth” (since there is no level above it).

Why must it say “not accomplished at all”? In order to block the case of “obtaining some portion further when it is already accomplished” — for instance obtaining the portion conducive to penetration by preparatory practice, and obtaining the absorption of the portion conducive to falling back by falling back.

On this sense the following question and answer may be made: is there a pure absorption that is obtained by leaving defilement, relinquished by leaving defilement, obtained by falling back, and obtained by taking birth? And so on, asking in the same way. Answer: there is, namely the absorption of the portion conducive to falling back. Take the portion conducive to falling back of the first meditative absorption as an instance: it is obtained when one leaves the defilement of the desire realm, relinquished when one leaves the defilement of one’s own level, obtained again when one falls back from having left the defilement of one’s own level, and relinquished again when one falls back from having left the defilement of the desire realm; it is obtained when one is born into one’s own level from an upper level, and relinquished when one is born into a lower level from one’s own. As for what is gathered under the remaining levels, it should be thought out according to principle.

The absorption without outflows is obtained only by leaving defilement — that is, when a noble one leaves the defilement of a lower level he obtains the without-outflows of an upper level. This too is said only with regard to what “is not accomplished at all”; if it has been accomplished before, it is obtained at other times as well, as for instance obtaining the path beyond learning at the stage of the knowledge of exhaustion, and obtaining the path of learning and the path beyond learning at the time of sharpening the faculties. The rest, obtained by preparatory practice and obtained by falling back, should all be thought out according to principle.

Someone asks: is it not that by “entering into the certainty of the noble path” one is also said first to obtain an attainment without outflows? Answer: this is not settled. For one who cultivates in the gradual order has not at that time obtained a basic absorption; what is treated here is only what is decidedly obtained.

The defiled absorption is obtained by taking birth and by falling back: that is, when one dies from an upper level and is born into a lower level one obtains the defiled of the lower level; and when, having left defilement in a given level, one falls back, one obtains again the defiled of that level.


〔Root 15 · Root 16〕How Many Attainments Can Arise after One Attainment

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): After a given attainment, how many attainments can arise? The stanza says:

Stanza: After the absorption without outflows there arises the wholesome of one’s own level and of those above and below, as far as the third above and below; after the pure absorption it is likewise, and it further produces besides the defiled of its own level. After the defiled absorption there arise the pure and the defiled of its own level, and the pure of the next level below. At the time of death, after a pure absorption all may arise, and after a defiled absorption there arise the defiled of one’s own level and of the levels below.

Treatise: After an absorption without outflows there arises the wholesome of one’s own level and of the levels above and below — the “wholesome” here gathering in both the pure absorption and what is without outflows. Yet it reaches only as far as the third level above and below, since beyond that it is too far and it cannot leap so as to produce the fourth.

Hence among the seven attainments without outflows: from the first meditative absorption six can arise with nothing intervening — namely the pure and the without-outflows of one’s own level and of the second and third levels. From the sphere of nothingness seven arise with nothing intervening — namely one’s own level and the six below, while of the upper level there is only the pure. From the second meditative absorption eight arise with nothing intervening — one’s own level and the six above, together with the two of the level below. From the sphere of boundless consciousness nine arise with nothing intervening — one’s own level and the six below, together with the three of the levels above. From the third meditative absorption and the four formless (the first three of them) ten arise with nothing intervening — the eight above and below together with the two of one’s own level.

(A further restriction) A knowledge of the class of inference can with nothing intervening produce the formless; a knowledge of the dharma cannot, since a knowledge of the dharma depends upon and takes as object the levels below.

What arises after a pure attainment is likewise, and each further produces besides the defiled of its own level. Hence: after the pure of the summit of existence six arise with nothing intervening — the pure and the defiled of its own level, and the pure and the without-outflows of the level below. After the pure of the first meditative absorption seven arise with nothing intervening; from the sphere of nothingness eight; from the second absorption nine; from the sphere of consciousness ten; and from the rest eleven.

After a defiled attainment there can arise the pure and the defiled of one’s own level, together with the pure absorption of the next level below. Why? Because, oppressed by the afflictions of one’s own level, one comes to hold in esteem even the pure absorption of the level below, and so there is the case of producing from the defiled the pure absorption of the next level below.

Someone asks: only if one could rightly know the defiled and the pure could one turn from the defiled and produce the pure of a lower level; but a defiled dharma cannot rightly know, so how can it produce the pure out of the defiled? Answer: it is by the force of a prior vow. That is, one had formerly made the vow, “rather let me obtain the pure of the level below than the defiled of the level above”; the force of that prior vow turns along with the continuum, and so afterwards one can produce out of the defiled the pure absorption of the level below. It is just as when one first makes a resolve and then goes to sleep, and at the time appointed is able to wake.

What is without outflows and what is defiled certainly do not produce one another; the pure absorption can be produced by and produce them both; and so the three have this difference.

All that has been said of “the pure and the defiled producing the defiled” is said only of the pure and the defiled while in absorption. At the time of taking birth the case is otherwise: at the time of death, from a pure absorption obtained at birth every defiled can be produced with nothing intervening, one by one; and from a defiled obtained at birth every defiled of one’s own level and the defiled of the levels below can be produced with nothing intervening, one by one, but not that of an upper level, since one has not yet left the defilement of the level below.


〔Root 17 · Root 18〕The Four Portions of the Pure Absorption — Conducive to Falling Back, to Abiding, to Advancing, to Penetration

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): It was said above that “the without-outflows arises from the pure”; is it said that every kind of pure absorption can produce it? Answer: no. How then? The stanza says:

Stanza: The pure absorption is of four kinds, namely what is gathered under the portion conducive to falling back, the portion conducive to abiding, the portion conducive to advancing, and the portion conducive to penetration. In that same order they are conducive respectively to the afflictions, to one’s own level, to the upper level, and to what is without outflows. The four compared with one another can produce, in order, two, three, three, and one.

Treatise: The several pure attainments are of four kinds in all: first what is gathered under the portion conducive to falling back, second under the portion conducive to abiding, third under the portion conducive to advancing, fourth under the portion conducive to penetration. Each level has the four; the summit of existence has only three — because there is no level above it to which one might proceed, and so that level has nothing gathered under the portion conducive to advancing.

Of these four, only the fourth portion can produce what is without outflows. Why? Because these four have these marks: the portion conducive to falling back is conducive to the afflictions, the portion conducive to abiding is conducive to one’s own level, the portion conducive to advancing is conducive to the upper level, and the portion conducive to penetration is conducive to what is without outflows; and so the several without-outflows are produced from this portion alone.

The way the four produce one another, compared one with another, is this: the first can produce two, namely those conducive to falling back and to abiding; the second can produce three, excepting that conducive to penetration; the third can produce three, excepting that conducive to falling back; the fourth produces one only, namely itself, and not the rest.


〔Root 19〕How the Leaping Attainment Is Cultivated

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): As said above, both the pure absorption and the without-outflows can leap as far as the third level above and below. How then is a practitioner to cultivate the leaping attainment? The stanza says:

Stanza: The wholesome basic attainments are divided into two classes, and there are ascending and descending, even and alternating, adjacent and leaping; when one can perform the “alternating leap,” it counts as cultivated. This is confined to those beyond learning of keen faculties in the three continents.

Treatise: The wholesome attainments of the basic levels divide into two classes: first with outflows, second without outflows. Going upward is called “ascending” and returning downward “descending”; the same class is called “even” and a different class “alternating”; the adjacent is called “next” and passing over one is called “leaping.”

The practitioner who cultivates the leaping absorption first, upon the eight levels of attainment with outflows, makes them present ascending and descending, even and next, and practices this over and over; next, upon the seven levels of attainment without outflows, makes them present ascending and descending, even and next, and practices this over and over; next, upon the attainments with and without outflows, makes them present ascending and descending, alternating and next, and practices this over and over; next, upon those with outflows, makes them present ascending and descending, even and leaping, and practices this over and over; next, upon those without outflows, makes them present ascending and descending, even and leaping, and practices this over and over — this is called “the fulfilling of the preparatory practice of cultivating the leap.” Last, upon the attainments with and without outflows he performs the ascending and descending, alternating and leaping, and only then is it called the accomplishment of the leaping absorption.

The “leaping” here can pass over only one, since beyond that it is too far and one cannot leap into the fourth.

Those who cultivate the leaping attainment are confined to men of the three continents and to those arhats whose liberation does not depend upon circumstance — because they have mastery over absorption and are without afflictions. Those whose liberation depends upon circumstance, though without afflictions, have no mastery over absorption; those attained through view, though they have mastery over absorption, still have remaining afflictions: and so neither can cultivate the leaping attainment.


〔Root 20〕Upon What Body the Several Attainments Arise

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): Upon what body do these attainments arise? The stanza says:

Stanza: The several absorptions arise in dependence upon a body of one’s own level and of the levels below, and not upon an upper one, since that is of no use. Only a noble one born at the summit of existence arouses an absorption of a lower level so as to exhaust the remaining afflictions.

Treatise: The arising of the several attainments is in dependence upon a body of one’s own level and of the levels below. In dependence upon a body of an upper level there is no way to arouse an absorption of a lower level — because for an upper level to arouse a lower is of no use, because one has an excellent absorption of one’s own, because the force of the lower is feeble and inferior, because it has already been cast away, and because it is fit to be spurned.

Though the general mark is thus, yet if one speaks in detail: a noble one born at the summit of existence must arouse the absorption of the sphere of nothingness without outflows, in order to exhaust the remaining afflictions of his own level — because in his own level there is no noble path he might delight in and arouse, and because the sphere of nothingness is the nearest; and so he makes it present and exhausts the remaining afflictions.


〔Root 21〕What Objects the Several Attainments Take

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): Taking what object do these attainments arise? The stanza says:

Stanza: The absorption of savoring takes as object only what is affiliated to its own level; the pure and the without-outflows can take objects universally. The wholesome formless absorptions gathered under the basic levels do not take as object the dharmas with outflows of the level below.

Treatise: The absorption of savoring takes as object only what is with outflows of its own level, and certainly does not take the level below — because it has already left the defilement of the level below; nor the level above — because the level loved is a separate one; nor what is without outflows — because (were it to take that as object) it would have to become wholesome.

The pure and the without-outflows can universally take as object the conditioned and unconditioned of their own level and of the levels above and below, all of which may serve them as object. Wherein there is a difference: an indeterminate unconditioned (cessation independent of discernment) is not the object of an absorption without outflows.

The wholesome formless absorptions gathered under the basic levels do not take as object the dharmas with outflows of the level below; as for the dharmas of their own level and of the levels above, there is none they cannot take as object. Though they can also take as object what is without outflows of the level below, that is taking as object the path of the class of the knowledge of inference and not that of the class of the knowledge of the dharma; nor can they take as object the cessation of the several dharmas of the level below.

As for the preliminary stages of the formless, these do take the level below as object — because their uninterrupted path must take the level below as object.


〔First Half of Root 22〕Which Absorption Can Cut Off the Afflictions

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): Among the three attainments of savoring, pure, and without outflows, which has the power to cut off the several afflictions? The stanza says:

Stanza: What is without outflows can cut off the afflictions, and so can the preliminary stages of the several pure absorptions.

Treatise: All absorptions without outflows can cut off the afflictions. The basic pure absorption does not even have this power, still less can a defiled absorption cut off the afflictions. (Why the basic pure absorption cannot cut off) It cannot cut off the level below, because it has already left the defilement of the level below; it cannot cut off its own level, because it is bound by its own level; it cannot cut off the level above, because the level above surpasses it.

As for the pure preliminary stages, these too can cut off the afflictions, because they can every one of them cut off the afflictions of the next level below. The pure absorption gathered under the intermediate absorption, however, cannot cut off.


〔Second Half of Root 22〕How Many Preliminary-Stage Absorptions There Are · With What Feeling They Are Associated

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): How many preliminary-stage absorptions are there? With what feeling are they associated? Do they possess all three of savoring, pure, and without outflows? The stanza says:

Stanza: The preliminary stages are eight, all associated with the feeling of equanimity, and all gathered under the pure; the first also extends to what is without outflows; another account gives it all three.

Treatise: The several preliminary-stage absorptions are eight in number too, because they serve as the gateways of the eight basic absorptions. They are all associated with one kind of feeling only, that of equanimity — because they proceed by applying effort, and because they have not yet left the dread of the level below.

These eight preliminary stages are all gathered under the pure absorption; only the first preliminary stage (access concentration) also extends to what is without outflows. They are all without anything associated with savoring, since they are the path of leaving defilement. (Someone asks: does not the mind of a preliminary stage also have the defilement of linking to a new birth?) Though the mind of a preliminary stage has the defilement of linking to a new birth, yet here it is said so with reference to “blocking out the defilement of absorption.”

Another account: access concentration too has something associated with savoring — because before one has aroused a basic absorption one is greedy even for this access concentration; and by this access concentration comes to possess all three kinds.

Next it is asked concerning the intermediate meditative absorption: is there any difference between the intermediate meditative absorption and the several preliminary-stage absorptions, or is there also a divergence? Answer: in sense too there is a divergence. That is to say: the several preliminary stages are for the sake of leaving the defilement of the level below and are the cause of entering a basic absorption; the intermediate absorption is not so. Besides this there are still other divergences, and the stanza says:


〔First Half of Root 23〕The Intermediate Meditative Absorption

Stanza: The intermediate meditative absorption is without applied thought, possesses the three kinds (savoring, pure, and without outflows), and is associated with the feeling of equanimity alone.

Treatise: The first basic absorption and its preliminary stage are associated with applied and sustained thought; among the seven absorptions above there is neither applied nor sustained thought; only the intermediate meditative absorption has sustained thought without applied thought, and so it surpasses the first absorption and has not yet come up to the second — and it is with reference to this sense that the name “intermediate” is established. It is for this reason too that there is no intermediate meditative absorption above, since within one and the same level there is no such rising and descending.

This absorption possesses all three kinds, savoring, pure, and without outflows, because it has excellent virtues that may be savored with craving. Like the several preliminary-stage absorptions, it is associated with equanimity alone — because it proceeds by applying effort. And for this reason it is said to be gathered under “the painful mode of progress.”

This absorption can draw down the result of the station of Mahābrahmā, and one who cultivates it much becomes a Mahābrahmā.


〔Second Half of Root 23〕The Three Concentrations — with Applied and Sustained Thought · with Sustained Thought Alone · with Neither

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): The attainments have now been spoken of. What then is “concentration”? The sūtra says that concentration is of three kinds in all: first with applied and sustained thought, second with sustained thought alone and no applied thought, third with neither applied nor sustained thought. What are their marks? The stanza says:

Stanza: The first meditative absorption and what is below it have applied and sustained thought; the intermediate absorption has sustained thought alone; above them there is neither.

Treatise: “Concentration with applied and sustained thought” is the concentration associated with applied and sustained thought — this is gathered under the first meditative absorption and access concentration. “Concentration with sustained thought alone and no applied thought” is the concentration associated with sustained thought alone — this is gathered under the level of the intermediate meditative absorption. “Concentration with neither applied nor sustained thought” is the concentration not associated with applied and sustained thought — this is gathered under everything from the preliminary stage of the second meditative absorption as far as the sphere of neither perception nor non-perception.


〔Root 24 · First Half of Root 25〕The Three Concentrations of Emptiness, Wishlessness, and Signlessness

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): The sūtra speaks besides of three concentrations: first emptiness, second wishlessness, third signlessness. What are their marks? The stanza says:

Stanza: Emptiness is the two modes of apprehension, empty and not-self; signlessness is the four modes of apprehension of the truth of cessation; wishlessness is the remaining ten modes of apprehension — all of them being associated with the modes of apprehension of the truths. These three extend to both the pure and the without-outflows; those among them that are without outflows are called the three gates of liberation.

Treatise: The concentration of emptiness is the concentration associated with the two modes of apprehension, “empty” and “not-self.”

The concentration of signlessness is the concentration associated with the four modes of apprehension that take the truth of cessation as object. Nirvāṇa is apart from ten signs, and so it is called signless; and the concentration that takes it as object thereby obtains the name signless. Which are the ten signs? They are the five objects such as visible form, the two of male and female, and the three marks of the conditioned (arising, abiding-and-change, and cessation).

The concentration of wishlessness is the concentration associated with the ten modes of apprehension that take as object the remaining truths — since impermanence, suffering, and the causes of the origin are fit to be spurned, and the path is like a raft which in the end must be relinquished, the absorption able to take them as object obtains the name “wishless,” all of it being for the sake of passing beyond what is presently to be counteracted. As for the two modes of apprehension “empty” and “not-self,” these are not what is spurned and relinquished, because they resemble the mark of nirvāṇa.

Each of these three has two classes, namely the pure and the without-outflows, since the concentration of the world and that beyond the world are distinct. What is gathered under the world extends to eleven levels; what is gathered under the beyond-worldly extends to nine levels alone. Those among them that are without outflows are called “the three gates of liberation,” because they can serve as the gateway to nirvāṇa.


〔Second Half of Root 25 · Root 26〕The Threefold Redoubled Concentration — Emptiness of Emptiness, Wishlessness of Wishlessness, Signlessness of Signlessness

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): The sūtra speaks besides of three redoubled concentrations: first emptiness of emptiness, second wishlessness of wishlessness, third signlessness of signlessness. What are their marks? The stanza says:

Stanza: Of the threefold redoubled concentration the first two take as object an absorption of the stage beyond learning, apprehending respectively the sign “empty” and the sign “impermanent”; the last takes as object the cessation independent of discernment of the signless absorption of the stage beyond learning, apprehending the sign “still.” These three are with outflows alone, can be aroused by men alone and by those whose liberation does not depend upon circumstance alone, and rest upon eleven levels, seven preliminary stages being excepted.

Treatise: These three concentrations take as object the foregoing emptiness and the rest and apprehend the signs of emptiness and the rest, and so the names “emptiness of emptiness” and the rest are established.

The concentration of emptiness of emptiness takes as object the foregoing concentration of emptiness of the stage beyond learning and apprehends its sign “empty” — because the sign “empty” is more conducive to spurning than the sign “not-self.”

Wishlessness of wishlessness takes as object the foregoing concentration of wishlessness of the stage beyond learning and apprehends the sign “impermanent”; it does not apprehend the signs “suffering” and “cause,” because (the path without outflows that it takes as object) is not what such signs without outflows should have (suffering and the cause of the origin being signs of what is with outflows); nor does it apprehend the signs “path” and the rest, because that is what is to be spurned and relinquished.

Signlessness of signlessness takes as object precisely the cessation independent of discernment of the signless concentration of the stage beyond learning — because a dharma without outflows has no cessation through discernment to speak of. It apprehends only the sign “still,” and does not apprehend the three signs “cessation,” “excellent,” and “separation” — because (cessation independent of discernment) is confusable with the cessation that is impermanence, because it is of indeterminate nature, and because it is not the result of release from bondage.

These three concentrations are with outflows alone, because they spurn and turn from the noble path; what is without outflows would not be so. Only men of the three continents and those whose liberation does not depend upon circumstance can arouse such redoubled concentrations. They rest upon eleven levels, seven preliminary stages being excepted — namely the desire realm, access concentration, the eight basic absorptions, and the intermediate absorption.


〔Root 27 · Root 28〕The Four Kinds of Cultivating Concentration

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): The sūtra speaks besides of four kinds of cultivating concentration: first for abiding in the ease of the present life, second for obtaining superior knowledge and vision, third for obtaining discriminating discernment, fourth for the everlasting exhaustion of the outflows one cultivates concentration. What are their marks? The stanza says:

Stanza: For obtaining the ease of the present life, one cultivates the several wholesome meditative absorptions; for obtaining superior knowledge and vision, one cultivates the purified supernormal knowledge of the divine eye; for obtaining discriminating discernment, one cultivates the several wholesome things of preparatory practice; for obtaining the exhaustion of the outflows, one cultivates the vajra-like concentration.

Treatise: As the sūtra says, “there is a cultivating of concentration such that by practicing it, cultivating it, and doing much of it one can obtain an abiding in present ease,” and so on at length. The word “wholesome” here gathers in both the pure absorption and the without-outflows. By cultivating the several wholesome meditative absorptions one can obtain an abiding in the ease of the present life. The sūtra speaks only of the first meditative absorption; that is adducing the first so as to show the rest, and in principle it extends in truth to the remaining meditative absorptions.

That it does not say “for abiding in the ease of a later life” is because the ease of a later life is not an abiding that is settled — one may fall back, or be born above, or attain final nirvāṇa, and then one does not abide.

If in dependence upon the several absorptions one cultivates the supernormal knowledge of the divine eye, one is able to obtain superior knowledge and vision. If one cultivates the several wholesome things of preparatory practice of the three realms and the wholesome without outflows, one obtains discriminating discernment. If one cultivates the vajra-like concentration, one obtains the everlasting exhaustion of the outflows.

In principle the cultivation of the vajra-like concentration extends in truth to all the levels, while the sūtra speaks only of the fourth meditative absorption — the transmitted account is that the World-Honored One spoke with reference to his own (the level upon which he depended when he awakened).


〔Roots 29–31〕The Four Immeasurables — Loving-Kindness, Compassion, Sympathetic Joy, and Equanimity

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes · Fascicle Twenty-Nine): Thus the absorptions relied upon have been spoken of; next are to be adjudicated the several merits that arise in dependence upon absorption. Among the several merits, the four immeasurables are adjudicated first. The stanza says:

Stanza: The immeasurables are of four kinds, because they counteract the four obstructions of hatred and the rest. Loving-kindness and compassion have non-hatred for their nature, sympathetic joy is the feeling of joy, and equanimity has non-greed for its nature. Their modes of apprehension are, in order, to give ease, to draw out suffering, to be glad on behalf of sentient beings, and to be even toward sentient beings; and all of them take the sentient beings of the desire realm as object. Sympathetic joy rests upon the first two meditative absorptions; the other three upon six levels, or by another account five, or by another ten. They cannot cut off the several afflictions. Only men can arouse them, and when aroused three are necessarily accomplished.

Treatise: The immeasurables are four: first loving-kindness, second compassion, third sympathetic joy, fourth equanimity. They are called “immeasurable” because they take immeasurable sentient beings as object, because they draw forth immeasurable merit, and because they draw down an immeasurable result.

Why are there only four kinds? Because they counteract four obstructions that are much practiced. Which four obstructions? They are hatred, harmfulness, want of gladness, and greed for desire together with hatred. Counteracting these four, the four immeasurables of loving-kindness and the rest are established in that order.

Someone asks: the contemplation of the impure and the immeasurable of equanimity both counteract greed for desire; what difference is there between them? Answer: one account is that greed for desire is of two kinds, first greed for visible color, second greed for sexual union, which the impure and equanimity counteract in that order. In principle the impure in truth counteracts sexual greed, and the remaining greed toward those dear to one is counteracted by equanimity.

Of the four, the entity of the first two (loving-kindness and compassion) is non-hatred. In principle it should in truth be said: compassion is “non-harming,” sympathetic joy is the feeling of joy, and equanimity is just non-greed. If one reckons them together with their retinue, they have the five aggregates for entity.

Someone asks: if equanimity has non-greed for its nature, how can it counteract hatred? Answer: the hatred counteracted here is drawn forth by greed; and in principle it should in truth take the two dharmas (non-greed and non-hatred) for its entity.

The distinction of the modes of apprehension of the four: “How may the classes of sentient beings obtain such ease?” — thinking thus, one enters the attainment of loving-kindness. “How may the classes of sentient beings be freed from such suffering?” — thinking thus, one enters the attainment of compassion. “That the classes of sentient beings should obtain ease and be freed from suffering — is that not a joy!” — thinking thus, one enters the attainment of sympathetic joy. “The classes of sentient beings are even, even, with no distinction of dear and hostile.” — thinking thus, one enters the attainment of equanimity.

Whether they are inverted: these four immeasurables cannot really make others obtain ease and the rest; are they not then inverted? Answer: because it is only a wish and desire that they should obtain ease and the rest; or because that “disposition” (āśaya) is not inverted; and again because they arise associated with a perception of resolve.

Further, even granting that they were inverted, what fault would there be? If it be said, “then they ought not to be wholesome,” the principle is not so, for they arise associated with the wholesome roots. If it be said, “then they ought to draw forth what is evil,” the principle is not so either, for by their force they can counteract hatred and the rest.

The object taken and what is counteracted: these four immeasurables take as object all sentient beings of the desire realm, because what they counteract is just the hatred and the other obstructions that arise taking the sentient beings of the desire realm as object. As for the sūtra’s saying, “in cultivating loving-kindness and the rest one thinks upon one quarter and all worlds,” that is adducing the receptacle world so as to show the sentient beings within the receptacle.

The levels they rest upon: the third kind (the immeasurable of sympathetic joy) rests upon the first two meditative absorptions alone, because it is gathered under the feeling of joy, and the remaining levels of absorption have no feeling of joy. The other three extend to six levels, namely the four meditative absorptions, access concentration, and the intermediate absorption. Or some maintain that they rest upon five levels only, access concentration being excepted, because (the immeasurables) are a merit of leisured ease and only one who has already left desire can arouse them. Or some maintain that these four immeasurables, each according to its case, extend to ten levels, namely the desire realm, the four basic absorptions, the four preliminary stages, and the intermediate absorption — this position would have the levels of absorption and what is not of a level of absorption, the basic and the preparatory, all gathered in by the immeasurables.

Whether they can cut off the afflictions: though it was said above that they can counteract the four obstructions, yet they cannot make the several afflictions really be cut off — because they are gathered under a basic meditative absorption with outflows, because they arise associated with an attention through resolve, and because they take all sentient beings universally as their object. What they can do is at the stage of preparatory practice to hold down hatred and the rest, or to make what has already been cut off yet further removed.

That it was said above that they can counteract the four obstructions is to say this: in the desire realm and in access concentration there are also loving-kindness and the rest, resembling the basic immeasurables that are to be accomplished; when by this resembling immeasurable one has held down hatred and the other obstructions, one draws forth and produces the path that cuts off, and only then can cut off the several afflictions; and the several afflictions being cut off, it is at the stage of leaving defilement that one obtains the basic four immeasurables. At that stage, even meeting with a strong condition, one is not overborne by hatred and the rest.

How loving-kindness is first cultivated: at the stage of first taking up the work, how is loving-kindness cultivated? One first thinks upon the ease one has oneself received, or upon the pleasures said to be received by Buddhas, bodhisattvas, śrāvakas, and pratyekabuddhas, and then gives rise to the thought: “May all sentient beings alike receive such pleasure.”

If his afflictions are strong from the outset, so that he cannot move his mind evenly in this way, he should divide sentient beings into three classes, namely dear ones, those in between, and hostile ones. The dear are further divided into three classes, namely high, middle, and low; those in between are one class only; the hostile are also divided into three classes, namely low, middle, and high — seven classes in all.

Having divided the classes, he first gives rise to a sincere resolve of giving ease toward the “high dear”; and this wish being accomplished, he cultivates such a resolve by degrees toward the middle and low dear as well. Having obtained evenness toward the three classes of the dear, he cultivates such a resolve by degrees toward those in between, and toward the low, middle, and high hostile as well. By the force of repeated cultivation he becomes able to give rise, toward the “high hostile,” to a wish of giving ease equal to that toward the “high dear.”

This resolve being cultivated and made irreversible, he next makes it grow wide by degrees upon its object — by degrees conveying his thought to one town, one country, one quarter, and all worlds, so that the mode of apprehension of giving ease is everywhere full. This is called the accomplished cultivation of the immeasurable of loving-kindness.

One who as regards sentient beings delights to seek their virtues can make the absorption of loving-kindness be accomplished quickly; one who delights to seek their faults cannot. For even one who has cut off the wholesome roots has virtues that may be set down, and even a pratyekabuddha of the rhinoceros-horn kind has faults that may be picked out — the results of former meritorious and sinful actions are now all in view (so that whether one seeks virtues or faults, both are to be found, and the difference lies only in one’s own bent).

The way of cultivating compassion and of cultivating sympathetic joy should be known by comparison with this: namely, contemplating that sentient beings are sunk in the great sea of the several sufferings, one wishes that they may all be liberated; and thinking that sentient beings obtain ease and are freed from suffering, one is deeply glad, “how joyful indeed!”

In cultivating equanimity, one begins the cultivation from those “in between,” and by degrees becomes able to give rise toward the “high dear” to an even mind equal to that toward those in between.

The body they rest upon and their accomplishment: these four immeasurables can be aroused by men alone, and not by the other destinies. As one obtains any one of them, three are necessarily accomplished. Those born in the third meditative absorption and the like alone fail to accomplish sympathetic joy (because there is no feeling of joy there).


〔Roots 32–34〕The Eight Liberations

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): The immeasurables have now been adjudicated; next the liberations are adjudicated. The stanza says:

Stanza: The liberations are eight. The first three have non-greed for their nature — two, two, one, one being the levels they severally rest upon. The fourth class is the wholesome of the four formless absorptions. The liberation of the cessation of feeling and perception arises with nothing intervening after the “exceedingly subtle mind.” One emerges by a pure mind of one’s own level or by what is without outflows of the level below. The object of the first three is the visible form of the desire realm; the object of the latter four is the truths of suffering, origin, and cessation of one’s own and the upper levels, the path of the class of inference, cessation independent of discernment, and space.

Treatise: The liberations are eight: first the liberation “with perception of form within, one contemplates forms without”; second the liberation “without perception of form within, one contemplates forms without”; third “the pure liberation, realizing it with the body and dwelling in its full attainment”; fourth, taking the four formless absorptions as the next four liberations; and the absorption of the cessation of feeling and perception as the eighth liberation.

Of the eight, the first three have non-greed for their nature, because they are the near counteragent of greed. That the sūtra speaks of “perception” and “contemplation” is because perception and contemplation are strong there. Of the three, the first two proceed upon the impure mark, making the several modes of apprehension of the livid and the rest; the third proceeds upon the pure mark, making the mode of apprehension of what is pure and bright. All three, together with their accompaniments, have the five aggregates for their nature.

The first two liberations extend, each of them, to the first two meditative absorptions, because they must counteract the greed for visible color within the desire realm and the first meditative absorption. The third liberation rests upon the latter meditative absorption (the fourth), because it is apart from the eight calamities and its mind is clear and pure. The remaining levels too have resembling liberations, and yet these are not established as liberations, because they are not dominant.

The next four liberations have, in that same order, the wholesome of the four formless absorptions for their nature. They are not the indeterminate and the defiled, because these are not liberation; nor are they the unconcentrated wholesome, because its nature is too feeble and inferior (the unconcentrated wholesome being, for instance, the mind at the time of death; and another account says that at other times too there is unconcentrated wholesome).

The path of liberation of a preliminary stage also obtains the name of liberation; the uninterrupted path does not, because it takes the level below as object. Only when one turns his back on the level below is it called liberation. Yet in most other places only the basic levels are said to be liberations, because within the preliminary stages it is not the whole portion (that may be called liberation).

The eighth liberation is just the absorption of cessation, its own nature and the rest being as already said above. Because one turns his back in spurning feeling and perception and thereupon arouses this absorption, or because one turns his back in spurning all that has an object at all, this absorption of cessation obtains the name “liberation.” Another account says: it is because it liberates from the obstruction to absorption (that it is called liberation).

It becomes present after an “exceedingly subtle mind”: the mind that formerly counteracted perception is already called subtle, and this one is more subtle still, and so it is called “exceedingly subtle.” Following such a mind, one enters the absorption of cessation. When emerging from the absorption of cessation, one either arouses the pure mind of absorption of the summit of existence, or is able to arouse the mind without outflows of the sphere of nothingness. Such a mind of entering is with outflows alone, while one emerges by way of both a mind with outflows and a mind without outflows.

Of the eight, the first three take the sphere of visible form of the desire realm alone as their object. Wherein there is a difference: the object of two of them is what is repugnant (the livid and the rest), and the object of one is what is lovely (pure visible form). The next four liberations take, each of them, the truths of suffering, origin, and cessation of their own and the upper levels, together with the path of the class of the knowledge of inference of all levels, and their cessation independent of discernment and space, for the objects they take.

Why is there no liberation in the third meditative absorption? Because within the third absorption there is no greed for visible color, and because one is disturbed by the excellent pleasure of one’s own level.

For what is the pure liberation cultivated? For the sake of making the mind for a while glad. The foregoing contemplation of the impure makes the mind sunken and sad; now one cultivates the contemplation of the pure, to rouse and set it going so that it be glad. Or else it is for the sake of knowing examiningly one’s own capability — namely, to test whether the contemplation of the impure cultivated before is accomplished or not: only if, contemplating the pure mark, the afflictions do not arise, is it accomplished.

For two reasons the several yogins cultivate the liberations and the rest: first, in order that the several afflictions already cut off be yet further removed; second, in order to obtain excellent mastery over absorption. For this reason they can draw forth such merits as the absorption free from contention, and the noble supernormal powers, by which they are able to transform the several things and set going the several functions of retaining, relinquishing, and the rest.

Why does the sūtra speak of “realizing with the body” only in the third and the eighth, and not in the remaining six? Because among the eight these two are the most excellent, and because within the two realms (the form realm and the formless realm) each of them stands at the border.


〔Root 35〕The Eight Bases of Mastery

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): The liberations have now been adjudicated; next the bases of mastery are adjudicated. The stanza says:

Stanza: The bases of mastery are eight. The first two are as the first liberation, the next two as the second liberation, and the latter four as the third liberation.

Treatise: The bases of mastery are eight: first, with perception of form within, one contemplates few forms without; second, with perception of form within, one contemplates many forms without; third, without perception of form within, one contemplates few forms without; fourth, without perception of form within, one contemplates many forms without; and adding the four of contemplating, without perception of form within, the blue, yellow, red, and white without, these with the foregoing make eight.

Of the eight, the first two are as the first liberation, the next two as the second liberation, and the latter four as the third liberation.

Someone asks: if that is so, what difference is there between the eight bases of mastery and the three liberations? Answer: in the foregoing cultivating of the liberations one can only “cast away and turn from” what is taken as object; in the latter cultivating of the bases of mastery one can “master” what is taken as object — one contemplates as one pleases, and the afflictions in the end do not arise.


〔Root 36〕The Ten Totalities

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): The bases of mastery have now been adjudicated; next the totalities are adjudicated. The stanza says:

Stanza: The totalities are ten. The first eight are as the pure liberation; the latter two are the purified formless absorptions, taking as object the four aggregates of their own level.

Treatise: The totalities are ten, namely contemplating universally earth, water, fire, wind, blue, yellow, red, and white, together with the sphere of boundless space and the sphere of boundless consciousness. In every place one contemplates universally with no gap at all, and so they are called totalities.

Of the ten, the first eight are as the pure liberation — namely, the own nature of all eight is non-greed; reckoned together with their accompaniments they have the five aggregates for nature; they rest upon the fourth meditative absorption; and they take as object the visible form of the desire realm. (Other masters say: only the totality of wind takes as its object the wind element among the tangibles.)

The latter two totalities have, in that same order, the two purified formless absorptions of space and consciousness for their own nature, and take as object the four aggregates of their own level.

It should be known: one who cultivates contemplation goes from the several liberations into the several bases of mastery, and from the several bases of mastery into the several totalities — because each latter arises as more excellent than each former.


〔Root 37〕By What the Merits of the Three Gates, Liberation and the Rest, Are Obtained · Upon What Body They Arise

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): These three gates of merit — the liberations, the bases of mastery, and the totalities — by what are they obtained? Upon what body do they arise? The stanza says:

Stanza: The absorption of cessation is as adjudicated above; the rest extend to two ways of obtaining. The formless ones arise in dependence upon a body of the three realms; the rest can be aroused by men alone.

Treatise: The eighth liberation is as adjudicated above, because it is just the foregoing absorption of cessation.

The remaining liberations and the rest extend to two ways of obtaining, namely obtaining by leaving defilement and obtaining by preparatory practice — because there are those that have been practiced before and those that have not been practiced before.

The four formless liberations and the two formless totalities arise, each of them, in dependence upon a body of any of the three realms; the rest can be aroused by men alone. By the force of the teaching, both ordinary beings and noble ones are able to make them present.


〔Root 38〕By What Condition Those Born in the Two Upper Realms Arouse Absorption

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): Those sentient beings born in the form realm and the formless realm — by what particular condition do they arouse meditative absorption and the formless absorptions? The stanza says:

Stanza: In the two realms it is by the force of cause and by the force of action that the formless absorptions can be aroused; and where one is born in the form realm and arouses meditative absorption, it may also be by the force of the nature of things.

Treatise: Those born in the two upper realms are able, by three conditions in all, to go on and draw forth the absorptions of the form realm and the formless realm:

First, by the “force of cause” — namely, having drawn near and repeatedly cultivated them in former times, this serves as the cause of their arising.

Second, by the “force of action” — namely, having formerly done an action to be experienced in a later life that draws down birth in an upper level, the maturation of that action is about to become present, and its force is able to make him go on and arouse that absorption; for if he had not left the afflictions of the level below, it would certainly be impossible to be born into an upper level.

Third, by the “force of the nature of things” — namely, when the receptacle world is about to be dissolved, sentient beings of the levels below by the nature of things are able to arouse the meditative absorptions of the upper levels; because at that time all wholesome dharmas increase by the force of the nature of things.

Those born within the two upper realms who arouse the formless absorptions do so by the force of cause and the force of action, and not by the force of the nature of things — because the Anabhraka Heaven and the rest are not destroyed by the three catastrophes. When one born in the form realm arouses meditative absorption, it is by the two conditions above together with the force of the nature of things.

As for one born in the desire realm arousing an absorption of an upper level, it should be known that in every case it is by the “force of the teaching” (cultivating in accordance with the teaching).


〔Root 39〕The Abiding of the True Dharma in the World

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): The various dharma-gates analyzed above are all for the sake of spreading and upholding the true Dharma of the World-Honored One. What is called the true Dharma? And how long should it abide in the world? The stanza says:

Stanza: The true Dharma of the Buddha is twofold, having teaching and realization for its entity; as there are those able to uphold and expound it and those able to practice according to the teaching, the true Dharma abides in the world.

Treatise: The entity of the true Dharma of the World-Honored One is of two kinds, first teaching and second realization. “Teaching” is the sūtras, the discipline, and the Abhidharma (the three baskets); “realization” is the factors of awakening of the three vehicles.

As there are those able to uphold and rightly to expound it, the true teaching-Dharma of the Buddha abides in the world; as there are those able rightly to practice according to the teaching, the true realization-Dharma of the Buddha abides in the world. Hence, according to the measure of time that these three persons abide in the world, one may know the measure of time that the true Dharma abides in the world.

The general saying of the holy teaching is that it abides one thousand years alone. Another explanation says: the realization-Dharma abides one thousand years alone, while the time that the teaching-Dharma abides in the world exceeds even this.


〔Closing Stanza 1〕The Purport of the Treatise’s Composition

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): This treatise is composed in dependence upon and as gathering in the Abhidharma; by what principle, then, is the Abhidharma explained? The stanza says:

Stanza: The principle argued by the treatise masters of Kaśmīra is well established, and I mostly follow them in explaining the Abhidharma; if there is any small disparagement, that is my own fault — the right principle for adjudicating the dharma rests in the Sage alone.

Treatise: The principle of the Abhidharma argued by the Vaibhāṣika masters of the country of Kaśmīra is well established, and I mostly follow them in explaining the tenets of the Abhidharma; if there is any small disparagement, that is my own fault. Those able to adjudicate the right principle of the dharma are the World-Honored One alone, together with the great noble disciples of the Tathāgatas.


〔Closing Stanzas 2–4〕The Lament and the Exhortation to Study

Stanza: The world-eye of the great Master has long since closed, and those fit to bear witness are for the most part scattered and gone; the true principle is not seen, and there is none to check it, and by mean speculation the holy teaching is thrown into confusion.

He who awakened by himself has returned to the excellent stillness, and those who upheld that teaching have for the most part perished after him; the world is without refuge and has lost the several virtues, and with no hook to check delusion, delusion turns at its own will.

Since you know that the lifespan of the Tathāgata’s true Dharma is sinking away by degrees and is now as though it had reached the throat; and since this is the very time when the force of these afflictions increases — you should seek liberation and not be heedless.

(These four stanzas in seven-character lines are the closing of the whole treatise. The first three lament, the last exhorts to study. What follows is the Chapter on Refuting the Grasped Self.)

義疏Exposition

讀這一品之前

這是《俱舍論》的最後一品(破執我品是附論,不在八品之內)。三十卷走到這裡,論主要交代的是全書最後一塊拼圖:前面賢聖品講果、智品講因,這一品講——證果之智所依止的那個「定」。古德把三品的關係說得很清楚,光記釋此云「賢聖品明果,智品明因,定品明緣。緣望果疎,故次明定也」;寶疏則換一個角度說「前明智品能依定果,此明定品智所依因」。二家取角不同而方向一致:智不是憑空生的,它站在定上。

品的骨架分四段。前兩段講定本身——所依諸定(四靜慮、四無色、八等至的三分與諸門、三種等持)與能依功德(四無量、八解脫、八勝處、十遍處,以及這些功德由何而得、依何身起)。第三段忽然轉身,問「何謂正法?當住幾時?」。第四段是論主自陳造論宗旨,再以三首七言傷歎、一首七言勸學,闔上全書。

有一件事要先說在前頭。這一品讀起來像一張定學的清單,法數密得驚人:四、四、八、十八支、十一實事、四分、八解脫、八勝處、十遍處……但真正承重的不是清單,而是反覆出現的一個追問——這一法憑什麼算作『一件事』。十八支為什麼只有十一件實事?內等淨為什麼就是信根?初二靜慮的樂為什麼是輕安而不是樂受?八勝處和三解脫看起來重疊,分界在哪裡?整品最密集的兩段長行,做的都是這件事。清單只是外殼,『立法的分寸』才是骨頭。


一、所依諸定

〔一之一〕靜慮四層,每層各有二種

先問:講「定」為什麼從「靜慮」講起,不從無色講起?論給的理由極簡——「一切功德多依靜慮,故應先辯靜慮差別」。功德多半掛在靜慮上,所以先立這一支。

靜慮總有四層,每層各分二種:定靜慮(修所成的那一種)與生靜慮(生在那一地的果報)。生的那一種論主一句話帶過——「生靜慮體世品已說,謂第四八,前三各三」,因為世間品早已排過那十七處的地圖。這一品要講的是的那一種。

定靜慮的體是什麼?「總而言之是善性攝心一境性,以善等持為自性故;若并助伴,五蘊為性」。這一句要拆成三層讀:其一,它是善性——染污的定不是這裡所立的體;其二,它是心一境性——不是別的什麼,就是心專注在一個所緣上這件事;其三,若把伴隨它一起現行的心心所都算進來,那就是五蘊

易誤處:把「五蘊為性」和「心一境性」讀成兩個相衝的答案。它們回答的是兩個問題——狹義問『定這件事本身是什麼』,答心一境性;廣義問『一次入定時現起的是哪些法』,答五蘊。毘曇立體常有這種寬狹二說,讀時先確認問的是哪一問。

落地上:日常說『我入定了』,其實含混。這裡給了驗算法——先問你所說的是「善性」的嗎,再問你的心是不是真的專在一個所緣上,最後才談那一次現起的全部身心狀態。三層不可互推。

〔一之二〕四層怎麼分——不是四種東西,是一件事被撤了三次支

先問:既然體只有一個「一境性」,四層的界從哪裡來?論答得極漂亮——「具伺喜樂建立為初」,此後「漸離前支立二三四」:撤掉伺剩下二,再撤掉喜剩下樂,三者都撤便是第四。「如其次第,故一境性分為四種」。

這裡還藏著一句話要留意:論說「具伺喜樂」而沒有說尋,卻立刻補一句「由此已明亦具尋義,必俱行故,如煙與火」——尋伺必定同行,就像煙與火,說了伺就等於說了尋。所以初靜慮實有五支而頌只舉三。

易誤處:以為四靜慮是四樣不同的定。不是。是同一件事(心一境性)在支的加減上顯出的四個階段。這個讀法一立,後面所有的表都跟著鬆動起來——支表、受表、識表、解脫所依表,全是同一條軸上的刻度。

落地上:修行上這意味著『進階』不是換一個法,是放掉。從初到四,動作一律是減,不是加。

〔一之三〕「靜慮」二字的訓,與它憑什麼獨佔這個名

論自問「依何義故立靜慮名」,自答「由此寂靜能審慮故」。再訓「審慮」——「審慮即是實了知義,如說心在定,能如實了知」;並點明本宗的立場「此宗審慮以慧為體」。

先問:既然如此,一切等持都能叫靜慮了?論答「不爾,唯勝方立此名」,並舉一個極生活的譬喻——「如世間言發光名日,非螢燭等亦得日名」。會發光的東西很多,但只有太陽叫日。

再問:靜慮憑什麼稱勝?論給三條——「諸等持內唯此攝支」(唯有它有支的建制)、「止觀均行最能審慮」(止與觀均等)、「得現法樂住及樂通行名」(有現世安樂與順暢之行的功用)。

再問:那染污的靜慮憑什麼也叫靜慮?論答「由彼亦能邪審慮故」。追問「是則應有太過之失」,論答「要相似中方立名故,如敗種等」,並引世尊自說「有惡靜慮」為證。

易誤處:把「敗種」讀成貶詞。它是立名的分寸——壞掉的種子仍叫種子,因為它在「種子」這個相似範圍內;不相似的東西才不能借名。這一條在毘曇裡是通用的立名規矩。

〔一之四〕定是不是就是心——本品第一段對辯

論在定義句下立刻遇到一個逼問。有人說:既然心專注一境的那個狀態就可以安立「三摩地」之名,何必另立一個心所?論主答「別法令心於一境轉名三摩地,非體即心」。對方再逼:心本來剎那剎那滅,每個心都在一個境上轉,還要等持做什麼?論主用兩層拆它——你若說『要令心第二念不散亂才需等持』,那對於同時相應的那個等持它就無用了;你若說「又由此故三摩地成」,那何不直接說由心自己在一境上轉?對方再舉「三摩地是大地法,應一切心皆一境轉」,論主答「不爾,餘品等持劣故」。

論在此錄一家之說——「有餘師說:即心一境相續轉時名三摩地,契經說此為增上心學故,心清淨最勝即四靜慮故」。這一家的身分,古德有標:光記於此段標其為經部之義,逐字作「有餘經部師說:即心一境前後相續轉時名三摩地,離心之外無別有體」;而論中的那段破辭,光記標為論主牒有部『三摩地是心所法、離心別有』之義而設破。光記於此段未見結語——本節據實記,不代為收束。

易誤處:以為論主既然設破就已判定。論在這一段的最後並沒有下結案語,古德的科文也沒有。唯錄二造,不判勝負。

落地上:這場諍的實際分歧只有一句話——「專注」是心自己的一個樣子,還是另有一個法在使心專注。你若採前說,修定就是調心;你若採後說,修定就是培養一個別的力量。二說各有其修學上的落點,論不代讀者選。

〔一之五〕四無色——與靜慮同數同性,而助伴除色

先問:無色為什麼可以「亦如是」一句帶過?因為「此與靜慮數自性同,謂四各二」——同樣四層、同樣分定生二種,體同樣是善性所攝的心一境性。所以頌只說「無色亦如是」。

差別只有一處:「然助伴中此除色蘊,無色無有隨轉色故」。廣義的體從五蘊減為四蘊,因為那裡沒有隨心而轉的色。頌文「四蘊」二字即指此。

四層怎麼分?「雖一境性體相無差,離下地生故分四種」——由「離下地」而分。論隨手訓「離」字:「謂由此道解脫下地惑,是離下染義」。

易誤處:把四無色讀成四個「地方」。它們的分界不在方所,在——離第四靜慮而立空無邊處,一直到離無所有處而立非想非非想處。

又一處要留意:「即此四根本并上三近分,總說名為除去色想」——除色想這個總名,收四根本與上三近分,唯獨空無邊處的近分不收,理由是「緣下地色起色想故」。它還在回頭看色,所以不入這個名。這是本品『立名須看它實際緣什麼』的又一例。

〔一之六〕無色界到底有沒有色——本品最長的一場逼問

這是繫於四無色之下的第一段長行專段(逾一千一百字),論主用了整段來拆一個主張。

先看立名的第一輪。有人說「皆無色故立無色名」,論主指出「此因不成,許有色故」——你這個理由不成立,因為對方本來就主張那裡有色。那麼名從何立?論主改立一個更謹慎的說法:「由彼色微故名無色,如微黃物亦名無黃。」極淡的黃仍可稱無黃,這是就相說名而非就有無說名。

接著是逐層逼問。若那裡只有身語律儀色——「身語既無,律儀寧有」;何況「又無大種,何有造色」。若比作無漏律儀——「不爾,無漏依有漏大種故」。若許有色根身——那「如何可言彼色微少」。若說身量小——「水細蟲極微亦應名無色」。若說身極清妙——「中有色界應名無色」。若說要清妙到極點——「應唯有頂得無色名」。每一步都是把對方的判準拿過來,推到它自己不能接受的地方。

再看教證的往復。對方引四段經:壽煖合、名色與識如二蘆束相依、名色以識為緣、遮離色乃至離行有識來去。論主不逐條駁,而是先立一條讀經的規矩——「此證不成,應審思故」,然後對四段各追一句「為約一切界、為約欲界說」。對方若說『經無簡別,不應審思』,論主便以太過之失回敬:那外面的煖也該與壽合、色無色界也該有段食了。

論主自己引的三段經才是正面立證:「無色解脫最為寂靜,超諸色故」、「無色有情,一切色想皆超越故」,以及靜慮說色類而無色不說色類。並且回頭堵住一條退路——若說「超色想」只是觀待下地粗色而說,那麼「諸靜慮超下麁色,亦應可說出離色言」,那靜慮也該叫無色界了;照樣還該說「出離受等」。經既不這樣說,可見無色是遍超色這一類,不是超受等。「由此定知,彼界無色。」

易誤處:把這一段讀成一場勝負。它其實示範了一套方法:對方的理由先問『這條理由對你自己成不成立』,對方的經證先問『這段經說的範圍到哪裡』,自己的結論則要能擋住『照這樣豈不是一切都成無色』的反推。

還有一個尾巴:無色界多劫色斷,死後生下界,色從哪來?論答「此從心生,非從色起」——昔日所起色的異熟因熏習在心,功能今熟。反問「彼無色身心依何轉」,論主把問題退回去:「離身何不轉?下曾不見故。」你說不行,只是因為你在下地沒見過;同理色界無段食而身能轉,你也沒見過。

〔一之七〕四個無色的名字為什麼這樣取

先問:空無邊等三名,是從所緣的空、識、無所有得的嗎?論答「不爾」——是「修加行時,思無邊空及無邊識、無所有故建立三名」。名從加行時所思而立,不是從果位所緣而立。

第四層則換一套立名法:「立第四名由想昧劣,謂無明勝想得非想名,有昧劣想故名非非想。」

這裡有一個極精細的分寸。論承認修加行時也會作這樣的念——「諸想如病如箭如癰。若想全無便同癡闇,唯有非想非非想中與上相違寂靜美妙」;但立名不就這個加行來立。理由是:若追問「何緣加行作如是念」,答案必定是「以於彼處想昧劣故」。所以昧劣才是那個正因,加行之念只是它的表現。

落地上:這是立名學上的一條通則——取因不取緣。同一個名可以從好幾處說起,論要的是最後那個不能再往回推的理由。

〔一之八〕八等至的三分——味、淨、無漏

四靜慮加四無色,「根本等至總有八種」。論在這裡下了本品最重要的一把尺:每一個等至都要再問一次它是哪一類。「於中前七各具有三,有頂等至唯有二種,此地昧劣無無漏故。」

三類的訓極簡潔。——「謂愛相應,愛能味著故名為味,彼相應故此得味名」。——「名目世善定,與無貪等諸白淨法相應起故」。無漏——「謂出世定,愛不緣故非所味著」。

最精彩的是味與淨的關係:「即味相應所味著境,此無間滅彼味定生。緣過去淨深生味著,爾時雖名出所味定,於能味定得名為入。」味定所味著的,正是剛剛滅去的那個淨定。所以入了味定的人,就出定言是出了淨定,就入定言是入了味定——同一剎那,兩個說法都對。

易誤處:把「味」當成一般的貪。它是很特定的一件事——貪著自己剛得到的那一分定。修得越好越容易發生,這是它被單獨立為一類的理由。

落地上:這一分尺是全品後面所有門的前提。往下講初得、相生、斷惑、緣境,每一門都要先問『你說的是味、淨,還是無漏』。答案不同,結論完全不同。

〔一之九〕四靜慮的十八支

支的清單本身不難:初五支「一尋、二伺、三喜、四樂、五等持」;第二四支「一內等淨、二喜、三樂、四等持」;第三五支「一行捨、二正念、三正慧、四受樂、五等持」;第四四支「一行捨清淨、二念清淨、三非苦樂受、四等持」。

要注意的是兩個小注。其一,「等持與定名異體同,故契經說心定等定名正等持」——頌裡的「定」就是等持,不是兩件事。其二,論錄一個相傳之說「唯定是靜慮亦靜慮支,餘四支是靜慮支非靜慮」,隨即以如實義糾之——「如四支軍,餘靜慮支應知亦爾」。象兵、馬兵各自也叫軍;同樣,其餘的支自身也就是靜慮。

易誤處:把「支」當成靜慮的零件而不是靜慮本身。四支軍之喻正是要拆掉這個直覺。

〔一之十〕十八支只有十一件實事——本品第二段長行專段

這是全品最密的一段(逾一千一百九十字)。先問:十八個名目,實際上是幾件事?論算得極乾脆:初五支即五實事;第二增內淨為六;第三增行捨、正念、正慧、受樂為十;第四增非苦樂為十一。並附四句分別作驗算——第一句尋伺、第二句內淨、第三句喜樂等持、第四句除前餘法。

真正吃力的是兩個「同名異體」的問題

第一個:初二靜慮的「樂」是什麼。論斷「由初二樂,輕安攝故」——初二定的樂不是樂受,是輕安。理證有三層:初二定中沒有樂根;沒有身受樂(定中無五識);沒有心受樂(已說有喜,而一心不能二受俱行)。也不能說喜樂交替現前,因為經明說初具五支、第二具四支,是同時具。

這裡引出本品第二段對辯。論錄「有說:無有心受樂根,三靜慮中說樂支者,皆是身受所攝樂根」。古德於此段標二造之名——光記逐字作「為有何德者,經部師通。有餘說一切有部師,於此經中增益心言,諸部經中唯說身故」,往下並以「經部師言……」「有部師言……」前後對舉的句式,錄二造往復:經部設通、有部反詰「說意名身,為有何功德」、經部復以第四定輕安倍增而不立樂支為難、二造再就內等淨得名之由往復。光記全程未見『論主判云』『今謂應言』一類的收束定讞語——本節據實記為『唯錄二造往復』,不代下判斷。

這一路所引的一經倒是清楚(光記把這一引繫在經部師名下,眾賢則當作論主自引——兩說並錄):「一歡、二喜、三輕安、四樂、五三摩地」——「此經輕安與樂別說,故初二樂非即輕安」。二造在此正面相反,經證各執一端。

順著這場諍,論還處理了一串連帶問題:定中若有身識,是否失壞定(答:輕安風從勝定生,還能順起三摩地);起身識是否名出定(答:由前因故,難不成立);無漏定中的觸與身識是否成無漏(答:起不俱時,斯有何失)。每一問都不離『同一段話裡的支,其漏無漏可否參差』這個核心。

第二個:內等淨是什麼。論先給描述——「此定遠離尋伺鼓動,相續清淨轉」,並以「如河有浪」狀其反面。但描述不足以立實事,所以有人難:「若爾,此應無有別體,如何許有十一實事?」論主於是把它落到一個已有的法上——「是故應說此即信根」,並逐字訓三個字:「信是淨相,故立淨名。離外均流,故名內等。淨而內等,故立內等淨名。」

論又錄一家「此內等淨等持尋伺皆無別體」,並記其自救「心分位殊亦得名心所」;論主答「雖有此理,非我所宗」。

至於「喜即喜受」,論以兩部阿笈摩作證——「漸無餘滅憂等五根,第三定中無餘滅喜,於第四定無餘滅樂」,以及「第四靜慮斷樂斷苦先喜憂沒」。既然第三定滅喜、第四定滅樂,可見喜與樂各是一受,「故第三定必無喜根,由此喜受是喜非樂」。

落地上:這一整段給的是一條可以帶走的規矩——同一個名出現在兩處,先問它在兩處是不是同一件事。初二定的「樂」與第三定的「樂」名同體異;「喜」與「樂」名異體亦異。毘曇的實事表就是這樣一次次數出來的。

〔一之十一〕染污靜慮缺哪些支

先問:靜慮支在染污的靜慮中是不是照樣具足?論答「不爾」,並錄兩家。

一家「隨相說言」:初染無「離生喜樂」,因為「非離煩惱而得生故」;第二染無「內等淨」,「彼為煩惱所擾濁故」;第三染無「正念慧」,「彼為染樂所迷亂故」;第四染無「捨念淨」,「彼為煩惱所染污故」。這一家的理由是逐支就其名義說——支名裡帶著「離生」「淨」「正」,染心當然配不上。

另一家說:「初二染中但無輕安,後二染中但無行捨,大善攝故。」這一家的理由是就法的類別說——輕安與行捨是大善地法,染心中必無。

易誤處:以為二家在爭對錯。二家的差別在判準:前者依支名之義,後者依法之善性所攝。並錄不判

落地上:染污的定是真的定(所以仍有支的建制),只是缺了那幾支。這一條對修行者的用處是——定境現前時不要只驗『有沒有定』,要驗『那幾支在不在』。

〔一之十二〕第四靜慮為什麼叫「不動」

先問:經說三定有動、第四不動,依什麼義說?論答:「下三靜慮名有動者,有災患故。第四靜慮名不動者,無災患故。」災患有八——「尋、伺、四受、入息、出息」。

這裡有一處經與論的數目不合:經只說四(「第四靜慮不為尋伺喜樂所動」),論說八。光記於此給二解——一是「然契經中密作是說……但約支說,不言非支」,二是「經非盡理,論盡理說。故」。頌疏則不設會通,逕把八名逐一開列:「災患有八,所謂尋、伺、憂、苦、喜、樂、出息、入息」——由此可知頌中的「四受」即憂苦喜樂。

論末並錄一喻:「有餘師說:第四靜慮如密室燈照而無動。」

易誤處:把「不動」讀成心一動不動的靜止。它是清單式的定義——那八樣東西一樣都沒有,才叫不動。定義給得這麼具體,正是為了不讓「不動」變成一種感覺。

〔一之十三〕生在靜慮地的受

定靜慮與生靜慮不可互推,這是論在此立的一條分界。「生靜慮中初有三受」——喜受與意識相應、樂受與三識相應、捨受與四識相應;第二有喜與捨,「無有樂受,無餘識故、心悅麁故」;第三有樂與捨;第四唯有捨受。

先問:第二靜慮為什麼沒有樂受?論給兩個理由並列——沒有其餘的識(所以沒有身受樂),而心的喜悅還粗(所以那一分算在喜裡)。

易誤處:拿定靜慮的支表去套生靜慮的受表。二表的問題不同:支表問『這一層有哪幾支』,受表問『生在這一層會現起哪幾受』。論特意在此設問「所有諸受生亦爾不」並答「不爾」,就是為了防這個混

〔一之十四〕生在上三靜慮怎麼見聞觸與說話

先問:上三靜慮沒有三識身、也沒有尋伺,生在那裡的天人怎麼看得見、聽得到、說得出話?

論的答法極漂亮——不是沒有識,是那些識不屬於那一地。「非生彼地無眼識等,但非彼繫」;「生上三地起三識身及發表心皆初定繫」。就像生在上地而起下地的變化心一樣,「生上起下如起化心」。

這些借來的識是什麼性質?「此四唯是無覆無記。」為什麼不是染、不是善?「不起下染,已離染故。不起下善,以下劣故。」上不去也下不來,只剩中間那一格。

易誤處:把「借識」讀成上地有眼識。它是繫屬的問題,不是有無的問題。

落地上:這一條是本品『名與繫屬要分開問』的最清楚一例——同一個眼識,問『有沒有』與問『屬哪一地』是兩個問題。

〔一之十五〕淨定與無漏最初怎麼得

從這裡起,論一連開了十門來分別八等至。第一門是初得

規矩是三條:淨定「由離染及由受生」而得;無漏「但由離染故得」;染污「由受生及退故得」。有頂是唯一的例外——「唯由離染無由生故」,因為上面沒有地可以生下來了。

為什麼頌要說「全不成」三字?論自己解釋:「為遮已成更得少分」——已經成就而再得一部分的情形(由加行得順決擇分、由退得順退分)不在此列。

論還示範了一次驗算:以初靜慮順退分為例,「離欲染時得,離自染時捨,退離自染得,退離欲染捨。從上生自得,從自生下捨」——同一個定,在六種時機下有得有捨。

易誤處:以為「入正性離生」時就初得無漏等至。論明說「此非決定。以次第者,爾時未得根本定故」。

落地上:這一門教的是問句要問全——問『什麼時候得到』,還要同時問『什麼時候捨掉』,一得一捨配成對,那個法在相續中的位置才算定住。

〔一之十六〕一個等至之後能生幾個

第二門是相生。骨架只有幾句:無漏之後生自地上下的善(善兼攝淨與無漏),「然於上下各至第三,遠故無能超生第四」;淨之後也一樣,再兼生自地的染;染之後生自地的淨染,並生次下一地的淨。

數目由這幾條推出來——初靜慮無間生六、無所有處生七、第二靜慮生八、識無邊處生九、第三與四空生十;淨定則各再加自地染而成六、七、八、九、十、十一。

最有意思的是從染生下地淨這一條。有人難:染污法不能正確了知,怎麼能從染生淨?論主答「先願力故」——「寧得下淨不須上染」的願先立在那裡,「先願勢力隨相續轉」。並舉一喻:「如先立願方趣睡眠,至所期時便能覺寤。」

易誤處:把「先願」當成臨時的作意。它是已經立過而還在相續中運作的力量,正因為當下的染心不能了知,才必須靠先前立下的願。

又一分界:以上都是就「在定中」說的;若是受生時則不同——「命終時從生得淨,一一無間生一切染」。論特意把在定與命終分開,是因為二處的規矩不一樣。

〔一之十七〕淨定的四分

第三門是淨四分。淨定總有四種——順退分、順住分、順勝進分、順決擇分。「地各有四,有頂唯三」,因為有頂之上無地可趣,沒有順勝進分。

四者的相狀由所順而定:「順退分能順煩惱,順住分能順自地,順勝進分能順上地,順決擇分能順無漏」。所以能生無漏的只有第四分。

互生的數目是二、三、三、一:「初能生二,謂順退住。第二生三,除順決擇。第三生三,除順退分。第四生一,謂自非餘。」

易誤處:把四分讀成四種修法。它們是同一個淨定的四個走向——同樣在定中,你的相續實際順著什麼走,就是哪一分。

落地上:這一門把『定修得好不好』換成了一個更準的問題——你的定在往哪邊順。順煩惱的定也是淨定,但它是順退分。

〔一之十八〕超越等至

第四門是超等至。論先立六個字的座標:「往上名順,還下名逆。同類名均,異類名間。相隣名次,越一名超。」三對六字,構成一張可以組合的表。

修法是五步遞進:有漏八地順逆均次、無漏七地順逆均次、有漏無漏順逆間次、有漏順逆均超、無漏順逆均超——「是名修習超加行滿」。最後在有漏無漏上作順逆間超,才叫「超定成」。

限制有二。其一,「此中超者唯能超一,遠故無能超入第四」。其二,能修的人極少——「唯人三洲、不時解脫諸阿羅漢,定自在故、無煩惱故」;時解脫者「雖無煩惱定不自在」,見至者「雖定自在有餘煩惱」,二者各缺一項,都修不成。

易誤處:把「超」想成跳級。它是在已經全部熟練的八地之間任意換位的能力——先要能一級一級順逆走順了,才談得上越一。

〔一之十九〕諸等至依什麼身起

第五門是依身。通則一句:「諸等至起依自下身。」為什麼不依上地起下地?論一口氣給五個理由——「上地起下無所用故、自有勝定故、下勢力劣故、已棄捨故、可厭毀故」。

但通則有一個例外,論特意標明「總相雖然,若委細說」——聖者生在有頂必定要起無漏的無所有處定。理由是三層:為盡自地所餘煩惱;有頂自地沒有聖道可以欣樂而起;無所有處是最鄰近的。

易誤處:把這個例外讀成通則的破例。它其實是通則的應用——正因為『自地無用』,才不得不往最近的下地借一個聖道。

〔一之二十〕諸等至緣什麼境

第六門是緣境。味定的範圍最窄:「但緣自地有漏」,不緣下(已離染)、不緣上(愛地別)、不緣無漏(緣了就該成善了)。

淨與無漏最寬:「俱能遍緣自上下地有為無為」。但論隨即補一條差別——「無記無為非無漏境」,非擇滅是無記的無為,無漏定不緣它。

根本地所攝的善無色定另有一格:「不緣下地諸有漏法」,而自上地法無不能緣;它能緣下地的無漏,卻只緣類智品的道,不緣法智品,也不緣下地諸法之滅。至於無色的近分則反而緣下地,「彼無間道必緣下故」——要斷下地的惑,當然得緣下地。

易誤處:以為「無色定,不緣下」是一條通則。論在這裡把根本與近分分開了,方向恰好相反。根本地看不看下地,近分地非看不可。

〔一之二十一〕哪一種定能斷煩惱

第七門是斷惑。答案只有一句:「無漏能斷惑,及諸淨近分。」

有意思的是論證明『根本淨定不能斷』的方式——三面堵死:「不能斷下,已離染故。不能斷自,自所縛故。不能斷上,以勝己故。」下面的已經斷完了,自己的斷不了自己,上面的比自己強。三個方向都不通。

至於淨近分為什麼能斷?「以皆能斷次下地故」——近分定的職責本來就是離下地染。而中間定所攝的淨則不能斷。

落地上:這一門把一個常見的誤會扳正了——定越深越能斷煩惱,不成立。斷煩惱靠的是無漏慧,或者靠處在『正要往上跨一步』那個位置上的近分。已經安坐在根本定裡的淨定,反而是不斷惑的。

〔一之二十二〕近分定八種

先問:根本定有八個,那八個門在哪裡?第八門問的正是這個——近分

論答得直截:「諸近分定亦有八種,與八根本為入門故。」數目上與根本一一相對。受上一律是捨,理由有二——「作功用轉故、未離下怖故」:還在用力,還怕著下地,喜樂安不上來。性上,八近分皆淨定所攝,「唯初近分亦通無漏」;三分之中則都沒有味,「離染道故」。論又補一句分寸:近分心也會有結生的染,但這裡是就『遮定的染』而說的。另錄一說:「未至定亦有味相應,未起根本亦貪此故,由此未至具有三種。」

易誤處:把近分看成根本定淺一級的同類。近分是門,不是屋——所以它的受唯捨而不通喜樂。也不可拿「近分心有結生染」倒推近分有味相應:論已自標所遮者是定染,二者所指不同。

落地上:這一門給出的分際是——八個門對八間屋,而只有第一個門(未至)在淨之外還通無漏,其餘七門唯淨。

〔一之二十二之附〕中間靜慮

第九門是中間靜慮。論先問它與近分有沒有差別,答「義亦有殊」——近分是為離下染、是入根本的因,中間定不是。再從支上定它的位置:「上七定中皆無尋伺,唯中靜慮有伺無尋,故彼勝初未及第二」——高於初定、不及第二定,所以叫中間。也因此「上無中間靜慮,一地升降無如此故」。

中間定具味淨無漏三種,「以有勝德可愛味故」;唯與捨相應,「非喜相應功用轉故」,並由此「說是苦通行攝」。它的果報是「能招大梵處果,多修習者為大梵故」。

易誤處:把中間靜慮當成第一與第二之間的一個「地」。它是同一初靜慮地內的一個殊勝分位(無尋唯伺),所以上面沒有相應的東西。

〔一之二十三〕三種等持——就尋伺分

先問:等至講完了,「等持」又是什麼?論引經立三種——有尋有伺、無尋唯伺、無尋無伺,並逐一定其所攝地:有尋有伺者「謂與尋伺相應等持,此初靜慮及未至攝」;無尋唯伺者「謂唯與伺相應等持,此即靜慮中間地攝」;無尋無伺者「謂非尋伺相應等持」,「此從第二靜慮近分乃至非想非非想攝」。

三句立法一致:先以尋伺定其相,再以相定其地;分界既全落在尋伺,便只有有二、唯一、俱無三段。

易誤處:把這三種和前面的八等至混作一表。這一組是就尋伺的有無橫切諸地,八等至是就地的高下縱列;一橫一縱,不是一回事。另一處易誤是把無尋無伺的起點放在第二靜慮根本——論明說界在其近分;而唯伺一段,只有中間靜慮一地當之。

落地上:同一個地在兩張表上各有位置——如未至,縱表上是初靜慮的門,橫表上是有尋有伺。問是什麼定看縱表,問尋伺還動不動,看這一張橫表。

〔一之二十四〕空·無願·無相

經另說三種等持,這一組是就所緣的行相分的。

——「謂空、非我二種行相相應等持」。無相——「謂緣滅諦四種行相相應等持」;名字的由來論訓得極細:「涅槃離十相,故名無相」,十相是「色等五、男女二種、三有為相」。無願——「謂緣餘諦十種行相相應等持」,即除去空、非我之外的十種;為什麼叫無願?「非常苦因可厭患故,道如船筏必應捨故」——連道諦都在所捨之列。

這裡有一個極重要的不對稱:空與非我二相不入無願,論給的理由是「空非我相非所厭捨,以與涅槃相相似故」。厭與捨是對著要離開的東西說的,而空、非我這兩個相,本身就與涅槃之相相似,沒有要離開它的道理。

三者各通淨與無漏,「世間攝者通十一地,出世攝者唯通九地」;其中無漏的一分別得一名——「三解脫門,能與涅槃為入門故」。

落地上:這一組給的是觀什麼的三個入口。同樣是定,看的是空非我、還是看滅諦四相、還是看其餘十相,出來的名字就不同。定的深淺由前面的表管,定的方向由這一組管。

〔一之二十五〕重三等持——拿定當所緣

再一組更精細的:空空、無願無願、無相無相。「此三等持,緣前空等取空等相,故立空空等名」——它們的所緣不是諦,是前面那個定本身

三者各取一相,取法都很講究。空空「緣前無學空三摩地取彼空相」,為什麼取空不取非我?「空相順厭勝非我故」。無願無願「取非常相」,為什麼不取苦、因?因為所緣是無漏道,那不是無漏之相;為什麼不取道等相?「為厭捨故」。無相無相「即緣無學無相三摩地非擇滅為境」,只取「靜」一相,不取滅、妙、離三相,理由三條——「濫非常滅故、是無記性故、非離繫果故」。

這三種唯是有漏。論給的理由極短也極重——「厭聖道故」。既然是厭著聖道而起的,就不可能是無漏。能起的人也窄:「唯三洲人不時解脫」;依十一地,「除七近分,謂欲未至八本中間」。

易誤處:以為「重」是更高的意思。它是再一次——把已經修成的無漏定拿來當所緣再觀一遍,所以反而落在有漏。層次上更後,性質上更低,這兩件事在此並不矛盾。

〔一之二十六〕四種修等持

最後一組是就目的分的四修:為得現法樂、為得勝知見、為得分別慧、為得諸漏永盡。

對應的修法是:修諸善靜慮(善通攝淨與無漏)、修淨天眼通、修三界諸加行善及無漏善、修金剛喻定。

論在此處理了兩次『經只說一個而理實通餘』。其一,經只說初靜慮得現法樂住,論說「舉初顯後,理實通餘」;並補一句為什麼不說「為住後法樂」——「以後法樂非定住故,謂或退墮、或上受生、或般涅槃便不住故」。其二,金剛喻定經只說第四靜慮,論說「理實修此通依諸地」,而經之所以只說第四,「傳說世尊依自說故」。

落地上:這一組是全段所依諸定的收尾,也是最貼近修行動機的一組——你為什麼修這個定。四個答案,四條路。至此定的那一邊講完了,下面轉入依定而起的功德。


二、能依功德

〔二之一〕四無量——本品第三段長行專段

卷二十九一開口就轉身:「如是已說所依止定,當辯依定所起功德。諸功德中先辯無量。」

先問:為什麼叫「無量」?論給三個理由——「無量有情為所緣故、引無量福故、感無量果故」。所緣無量、所引之福無量、所感之果無量。

再問:為什麼只有四種?「對治四種多行障故。」四障是「諸瞋害、不欣慰、欲貪、瞋」,慈治瞋、悲治害、喜治不欣慰、捨治欲貪與瞋。

體性要分寬狹兩層說。粗說「四中初二體是無瞋」;細說則「理實應言悲是不害,喜即喜受,捨即無貪」;若連眷屬一起算,「五蘊為體」。論還處理了一個小難:捨若以無貪為性,怎麼治瞋?答「此所治瞋,貪所引故」,並補「理實應用二法為體」。

行相是四句最好記的話:「云何當令諸有情類得如是樂」入慈,「離如是苦」入悲,「得樂離苦豈不快哉」入喜,「平等平等無有親怨」入捨。

是不是顛倒——這一問極要緊。四無量並不能真的令別人得樂,那豈不是顛倒?論給三條:只是「願欲令彼得樂」(不是判定他已得樂);「阿世耶無顛倒」(意樂本身不顛倒);「與勝解想相應起故」(本來就是勝解作意,不是決定認知)。再退一步:就算是顛倒,也不能說它非善(與善根相應)、不能說它引惡(能治瞋等)。

易誤處:以為修慈就是想像別人快樂,想像不真所以是妄。論的回答是:這一類作意的效力不在所緣真不真,在能對治什麼

能不能斷惑——論說得很清楚:不能。理由三條——「有漏根本靜慮攝故、勝解作意相應起故、遍緣一切有情境故」。它能做的是「加行位制伏瞋等」,或「令已斷更遠」。真正斷惑要靠另一條路:在欲界未至地起相似的慈等,「由此制伏瞋等障已,引斷道生能斷諸惑」;惑斷之後在離染位中,才得根本的四種無量。到那個位次,「雖遇強緣,而非瞋等之所蔽伏」。

怎麼修慈——這是全論裡少見的、逐步可操作的一段。先思惟自己所受的樂,或聽聞佛菩薩聲聞獨覺所受快樂,發願「願諸有情一切等受如是快樂」。若煩惱增盛運不動心,就把有情分七品——親分上中下三、處中一、怨分下中上三。先對上親發真誠與樂勝解,次中親下親;三品親平等了,再依次處中、下怨、中怨、上怨;「由數習力能於上怨起與樂願與上親等」。既得無退,再把所緣漸漸放大——「一邑一國一方一切世界,與樂行相無不遍滿」,這才叫慈無量成。

論還附一句取向上的提醒:「若於有情樂求德者能修慈定令速疾成,非於有情樂求失者」——理由是連斷善根的人也有德可取、連麟喻獨覺也有失可挑,德與失都找得到,差別只在你習慣找哪一樣。

悲與喜比照可知;修捨則反過來——「最初從處中起」,漸次乃至能對上親起平等心而與處中相等。

依身與成就:「此四無量人起非餘,隨得一時必成三種。生第三定等,唯不成喜故。」

〔二之二〕八解脫

先問:解脫是哪八個?論列:內有色想觀外色、內無色想觀外色、淨解脫身作證具足住、四無色定為次四、滅受想定為第八。

體性:前三「無貪為性,近治貪故」;經中所以說「想」「觀」,是因為「想觀增故」。三者之中「初二不淨相轉,作青瘀等諸行相」,第三「清淨相轉,作淨光鮮行相」。連同助伴皆五蘊性。

所依:初二「一一通依初二靜慮」,因為要治欲界與初靜慮的顯色貪;第三「依後靜慮,離八災患心澄淨故」。其餘地也有相似的解脫而不建立,「非增上故」。

次四以四無色定的善為性——「非無記染,非解脫故。亦非散善,性微劣故」。論在此還分了近分與無間道:近分的解脫道也得解脫之名,無間道則不然,「以緣下故。彼要背下地,方名解脫故」。

第八就是滅盡定。它為什麼得解脫之名?「厭背受想而起此故,或總厭背有所緣故」;另有一說「由此解脫定障」。入它之前的心叫「微微」——「前對想心已名微細,此更微細故曰微微」。出定則「或起有頂淨定心,或即能起無所有處無漏心」;入心唯有漏,出則通有漏無漏。

所緣:前三唯以欲界色處為境,「二境可憎、一境可愛」;次四各以自上苦集滅諦、一切地類智品道、非擇滅與虛空為境。

論還答了兩個『為什麼不是』。第三靜慮為什麼沒有解脫?「第三定中無色貪故,自地妙樂所動亂故。」第三與第八為什麼獨說「身作證」?「以於八中此二勝故,於二界中各在邊故」——一個在色界之邊,一個在無色界之邊。

修淨解脫為的是什麼——論答得很體貼:「為欲令心暫欣悅故。前不淨觀令心沈慼,今修淨觀策發令欣。」還有一個驗收的用意:「為審知自堪能故」——若觀淨相而煩惱不起,前面的不淨解脫才算修成。

易誤處:把八解脫當成八個果位。它們是背捨的訓練,論明說修的兩個緣是「為諸惑已斷更遠」與「為於定得勝自在」。

〔二之三〕八勝處

八勝處的清單與八解脫高度重疊——前二如初解脫、次二如第二解脫、後四如第三解脫。所以論自己設問:「若爾,八勝處何殊三解脫?」

答案是全品最精練的一句對比:「前修解脫唯能棄背,後修勝處能制所緣,隨所樂觀惑終不起。」解脫只能背過去不看,勝處能面對著而制伏它——想怎麼觀就怎麼觀,煩惱始終不起。

易誤處:把「勝處」的勝讀成境界高。它指的是對所緣的支配力——同樣的青瘀、同樣的淨色,解脫位是躲,勝處位是能自在地看。

〔二之四〕十遍處

遍處有十——地、水、火、風、青、黃、赤、白,加空無邊處與識無邊處。名字的由來是「於一切處周遍觀察無有間隙,故名遍處」。

前八「如淨解脫」,自性皆無貪,并助伴五蘊為性,依第四靜慮,緣欲界可見色。論在此錄一異說:「有餘師說:唯風遍處緣所觸中風界為境」——因為風不是可見色,這一家把它單獨挑出來。後二「如次空識二淨無色為其自性,各緣自地四蘊為境」。

論末給了三門功德的次第:「從諸解脫入諸勝處,從諸勝處入諸遍處,以後後起勝前前故。」

落地上:三門連讀就是一條線——背捨、制伏、周遍。從躲開,到能面對,到能鋪滿一切處。這是本品把散列的功德串成次第的地方。

〔二之五〕三門功德由何而得·依何身起

得法:第八解脫如前已辯(即滅盡定);其餘「通由二得,謂由離染及加行得,以有曾習未曾習故」——曾修過的靠離染就自然得,沒修過的要靠加行。

依身:「四無色解脫、二無色遍處,一一通依三界身起,餘唯人起。」並補一句「由教力故,異生及聖皆能現起」——這些功德不是聖者專有,凡夫依教也能起。

易誤處:把「二得」看成兩條並行的路。它是同一功德在兩種人身上的兩種得法,分野在於此生之前修過沒有。

〔二之六〕生在上二界的人由什麼緣起定

最後一門問的是起定之緣。論給三緣:因力(「先時近及數修為起因故」)、業力(先造感上地生的順後受業,異熟將起而勢力引定)、法爾力(「器世界將欲壞時,下地有情法爾能起上地靜慮」,因為那時一切善法由法爾力增盛)。

三緣的分配很細:生在上二界起無色定的,「由因業力,非法爾力」,理由是「無雲等天不為三災之所壞故」——法爾力是三災壞劫時的事,壞不到的地方就用不上。生在色界起靜慮的,則三緣俱有。至於生欲界而起上定,「一一應知皆由教力」。

落地上:這一門把『為什麼有人突然入得了定』拆成三個互不相同的來源——修來的、業帶來的、時節逼出來的。三者不可混為一談,也不可拿其中一個去解釋另一個。


三、正法住世

〔三之一〕什麼叫正法·它住多久

先問:講了整整八品的法門,是為了什麼?論主自己收攏:「前來分別種種法門,皆為弘持世尊正法。」然後提兩個問題——「何謂正法?當住幾時?」

第一問的答案是一個二分:「世尊正法體有二種,一教、二證。教謂契經、調伏、對法,證謂三乘菩提分法。」教是三藏,證是三乘的菩提分法。

第二問的答案不是給時間,是給條件:「有能受持及正說者,佛正教法便住世間。有能依教正修行者,佛正證法便住世間。故隨三人住世時量,應知正法住爾所時。」正法住世的長短,不繫於年數,繫於還有沒有那三種人——能受持的、能正說的、能依教修行的。

至於年數,論只是照錄舊說並標其為異說:「聖教總言唯住千載,有釋證法唯住千年,教法住時復過於此。」光記於此明標「敘異說」;寶疏則補出一層次第之理——「因教得證,故先明教法」。

易誤處:把千年讀成一個預言的期限。論的重心明明在前面那一句——條件說。年數是被引述的異說,條件才是論主的答案。

落地上:這一段把讀者從『法會不會滅』轉到『我在不在那三種人裡面』。受持、宣說、修行——三者任一,正法就多住一分。


四、造論宗旨

〔四之一〕我依誰而說·誰有資格判法

先問:這部論既然是依攝阿毘達磨而作,那麼依什麼道理來解釋對法?結頌第一首答:「迦濕彌羅議理成,我多依彼釋對法,少有貶量為我失,判法正理在牟尼。」

長行把它逐句展開:「迦濕彌羅國毘婆沙師議阿毘達磨理善成立,我多依彼釋對法宗,少有貶量為我過失。判法正理唯在世尊,及諸如來大聖弟子。」

這四句要一句一句讀。第一句是歸屬——我所依的是迦濕彌羅一系已經成立的義理。第二句是分寸——「多依」二字留了餘地,並非全依。第三句是認錯在先——凡有貶量之處,過在我,不在他。第四句是歸敬——真正有資格判定法之正理的,只有世尊與諸大聖弟子。

易誤處:把第三句讀成客套。它是造論者的自我定位:論主明知自己書中有異於毘婆沙處,卻不把那些地方說成『我對他錯』,而說成『若有貶量,那是我的過失』。判與不判的界線劃在「牟尼」那裡。

落地上:這一首是全書的體例宣言,也是讀這部論的鑰匙——凡遇論中並錄二說而不判之處,回頭看這一句就明白了:不判不是含糊,是有意識地把判的位子留給世尊。

〔四之二〕大師世眼久已閉——三首傷歎與一句勸學

最後三首七言,論主不再論法,只說世相。

第一首說教法之衰:「大師世眼久已閉,堪為證者多散滅,不見真理無制人,由鄙尋思亂聖教。」古德在此逐句配:光記標此下為「傷歎勸學」,分「傷歎人」與「勸學法」二段,並釋首二句云「上句傷歎如來,下句傷歎弟子」,又訓「三界大師為世眼目」。寶疏於「久已閉」三字繫年釋之——「大師涅槃向有千年,故言久閉」。四句連讀是一條因果鏈:眼閉 → 證者散 → 無人能判 → 鄙劣的尋思攪亂聖教

第二首說證法之衰:「自覺已歸勝寂靜,持彼教者多隨滅,世無依怙喪眾德,無鉤制惑隨意轉。」「無鉤制惑」一喻極重——煩惱如狂象,本來有鉤可制,如今鉤已不在。

第三首是勸學:「既知如來正法壽,漸次淪亡如至喉,是諸煩惱力增時,應求解脫勿放逸。」「如至喉」三字是全論最後一個譬喻——命在咽喉,只剩一口氣。

這三首與前一首合看,才見全論收筆的用意。前一首說「判法正理在牟尼」,這三首說『牟尼已滅、堪證者散』。二者連起來是一句沒有明說的話:能判的人已經不在了,所以你更該自己去修,而不是等一個判者出現。 末句「應求解脫勿放逸」不是勸勉的套語,是這一整段推論的結論。

易誤處:把這四首讀成書末的感慨文字。它們是有科文可依的正式段落——古德一律科為「造論宗旨」與「傷歎勸學」二段,是全論結構的一部分,不是附錄。

落地上:三十卷的法數讀到這裡,論主親手把讀者推出書外——法門已經分別完了,正法正在淪亡,煩惱力正在增盛;此時此刻要做的不是再讀一遍,是去求解脫。


承衍:三疏之鏡

以下所錄,是古德與異譯、對辯二論於本品之判釋與互異。並錄不判。

一、三疏於品的大科各判其分

三家所標的四個界完全相同(明所依諸定、明能依功德、明正法住世、明造論宗旨),而分法之數互異。光記與頌疏皆作品級三分——定功德、正法住世、造論宗旨,而定功德之下再開所依與能依二分。寶疏則於品首自言二分——「此品大文有二:一明德所依定、二明餘性功德」,然其行文的科號卻一路行到第四(第二明依定功德、第三明法住時、第四明論宗趣)。同一家自身二用,照錄不判。

八等至之下的分科差距最大:光記與頌疏都只作總明、別明二分,寶疏獨開十二科——淨等三別、具支多少、不動、受多少、借識、二得、相生、依身、所緣、斷惑、近分、中定。本篇正文所用的門次,即與寶疏這一系最為貼合。

二、輕安與行捨為什麼各配二地——二疏所依之理不同

同一個問題,二疏給的理由不一樣。光記引《婆沙》而答,取的是用勝與所治——「初、二輕安用勝,性舉治惛沈;三、四行捨用勝,沈靜治掉舉」,並補「為治五識及所引身麁重故,初定立輕安」。頌疏自設問答,取的是捨的對象——「第三定捨極喜、第四定捨極樂,故立行捨;初二既不立行捨,故立輕安」。

頌疏在同處還連設二問,補出本論長行未及的兩個理由:信通諸地而唯第二靜慮立信為支,是因為「隨起增上淨信,必依大喜,第二靜慮有勝喜故」;慧通諸地而第三定獨立慧為支,是因為那裡有樂受而恐耽著。二疏各成一系,並錄不判。

三、經說四災患而論說八——光記的兩個會通

本論說災患有八,而契經只說「不為尋伺喜樂所動」四個。光記給二解:一是密意說——「然契經中密作是說:第四靜慮不為尋、伺、喜、樂所動。但約支說,不言非支」(經只就支說,入出息不是支所以不列);二是「經非盡理,論盡理說。故」。頌疏不設會通,逕把八名開列——「所謂尋、伺、憂、苦、喜、樂、出息、入息」,由此坐實頌中「四受」即憂苦喜樂。會通之有無,二家不同,唯錄不判。

四、修慈的品數——光記並錄一個更細的分法

本論說修慈分七品(親三、處中一、怨三)。光記於此並錄另一系的分法:「若依《正理》,修四無量各分九品,中復開三。」頌疏則不改品數而補出三品怨的判準——「中怨讐者,謂奪己身命緣資具。下怨讐者,謂奪親友命緣資具」,這是本論長行沒有給的。七品與九品並錄,不判。

五、三解脫門之下,光記另有一表

論說三等持中的無漏一分名三解脫門。光記於釋名之外另出一表,逐一定其所緣——「若有漏空緣一切法,若無漏空唯緣苦諦。無願能緣苦集道諦,無相唯緣滅諦為境」,並補一句立場「非諸有漏法是真解脫門,性住世間違解脫故」。頌疏於同處止於釋名。詳略之差,唯錄不判。

六、結頌四首的配當——寶疏獨立一系

光記與頌疏的科文近乎逐字相同,都作『傷歎人、勸學法』二分,再開『正傷歎人、重釋傷歎』。寶疏則自成一系,把它讀成三頌的配當——「自下有三頌,大文第三勸學流通分」,並逐一配屬「初一頌傷歎教法,次一頌傷歎證法,第三頌勸求證法」;又獨出一句繫年語,「論主造論之時,佛涅槃後九百年中,教、證正法並皆將滅」。此外寶疏於「久已閉」三字給了一個具體的解釋——「大師涅槃向有千年,故言久閉」。三家並錄,不判。

七、序、正、流通之三分——古德自身即並錄二解

本品末的兩大段(正法住世、造論宗旨)落在全論三分的哪一分,古德有二解,而光記自己就把二解並錄。第一解以正宗分一直算到破我品,流通分從破我品末起;依這一解,「雖定品末傷歎勸學,為在正宗前故,亦名正宗」。第二解則以正宗分止於定品,「從定品末『前來分別』以下,總名流通」,破我品因為在流通之後也叫流通。光記於品內復重申此二解,逐字作「若序、正、流通三分,依前一解……又依前一解……」。頌疏於同一界處逐字同判第二解——「若三分明義,已下是流通分」。

依第二解,「前來分別種種法門」一句就是全論流通分的起點。 這是一個遠大於其字數的界。二解並存於古傳,光記自身不判,本節照錄,取捨屬譯者

八、神泰疏於本品全闕

神泰《俱舍論疏》為殘本,現存七卷不含本品。實查之下,「分別定品」四字與本品首頌「靜慮四各二」皆零命中。據實標闕,不以他卷之文充之。 唯其卷一的全論總覽表仍記「定品三十九行」一語,與本論的頌數相符——那是總表之文,不是本品的逐段釋,不得充作疏文。

九、真諦舊譯之異

真諦《俱舍釋論》於本品自成一系,且品題就不同——他作「分別三摩跋提品」,是音寫全稱而不義譯;玄奘則義譯作「定」。以玄奘的品名去搜真諦本,永遠找不到。二本的分卷也不同:真諦此品恰占一整卷,破說我品從下一卷卷首起,真諦本沒有卷中品界;玄奘本則此品跨二卷而在卷中換品。

譯名自成一系。 一境性作「一類」、五蘊作「五陰」、尋伺作「覺觀」、無漏作「無流」、味作「噉味」、喜受作「適心根」、災患作「過失」、勝處作「制入」、遍處作「遍入」;連定的音寫也分二詞——品題用「三摩跋提」,定體用「三摩提」,另有一處錄靜慮的音寫「持訶那」。教與證二字則作「正教」與「正修得」,並附音寫「阿地伽摩」;三藏之名玄奘義譯(契經、調伏、對法)而真諦音寫(修多羅、毘那耶、阿毘達磨)。

一處開合之異。 四無量得名的理由,玄奘給三條(所緣無量、引福無量、感果無量),真諦只給二條(以無量眾生為境、感無量果報),不出「引無量福」一項。並錄不判。

一處結論相同而詳略異。 初二靜慮的樂是輕安不是受樂——這一結論二本一致,真諦作「於第一第二定,是輕安說名樂」。但玄奘本於此下錄了大段往復,真諦本的開合與之不同,逐段對位尚未細校,據實記。

最要緊的一處是繫屬相違。 本品末的七言四頌,玄奘本、本頌單行本、光記、頌疏都繫在定品之末真諦本卻把「大師世間眼已閉……求脫勿放逸」放在破說我品的卷首。同一組頌,二本所繫的品不同。本帙已裁定從三疏(繫定品末),異繫並錄不判

十、眾賢二論之破

眾賢的二部論用本論的頌而另作長行,所以它們也有一個「辯定品」。二論的品號有一處差別:《順正理論》作「辯定品第八」,與本論相同;《顯宗論》作「辯定品第九」,品號後移一位——這是《顯宗論》全書的體例(其智品也作第八而本論作第七),不是本品特有。二論的品首長行則逐字全同。

《順正理論》於本品域內四處稱「經主」(即指論主)。第一處是一境性的自設問答——「此中經主自興問答:何名一境性?謂專一所緣」;《顯宗論》有逐字相同的對應。第二處是樂支——「經主此中假引他說,謂定無有心受樂根。三靜慮中說樂支者」,眾賢把論主所引的那一家標為「假引他說」。第三處是破辭最明的一處——「身受樂。是故知樂非即輕安,破此同前經主所引。然彼所說,若是輕安體應說輕安名,此說非理」,眾賢在此明說「非理」。第四處則是背景陳述——「經主此中述己本意」,牒的正是結頌第一首所陳的造論依據。

《顯宗論》於第二、三、四處未檢得對應句——它是《順正理論》的略本,篇幅遠簡,此類簡化是它的體例常態,據實記為零命中,不以他處之文充之

還有一處體例上的事實:二論都不收本品末的七言四頌(「大師世眼」四字於二論皆零見)。那四首是論主自陳宗旨與傷歎之作,別造之論自然不取。照錄不判。

以上凡二造相對之處,一律唯錄二造、不判勝負。眾賢立什麼、依什麼理而立,論主立什麼、依什麼理而立,本節已盡力說明白;至於孰是孰非,不在此節,也不在本篇。

Before Reading This Chapter

This is the last chapter of the Abhidharmakośa (the Chapter on Refuting the Grasped Self is an appended discussion and does not stand within the eight chapters). Thirty fascicles have come this far, and what the author has to set out is the last piece of the whole book: the Chapter on the Worthy and the Noble treated the result and the Chapter on Knowledge the cause, and this chapter treats the condition — that “absorption” upon which the knowledge that realizes the result depends. The ancient masters state the relation of the three chapters very clearly. Puguang, explaining this, says, “the Chapter on the Worthy and the Noble explains the result, the Chapter on Knowledge explains the cause, and the Chapter on Absorption explains the condition. A condition is remote as compared with a result, and so absorption is explained next”; Fabao, taking another angle, says, “the foregoing Chapter on Knowledge explains the result of absorption that relies upon it, and this Chapter on Absorption explains the cause upon which knowledge relies.” The two take different angles and agree in direction: knowledge does not arise out of nowhere, but stands upon absorption.

The skeleton of the chapter divides into four sections. The first two treat absorption itself — the absorptions relied upon (the four meditative absorptions, the four formless absorptions, the threefold division and the several gates of the eight attainments, and the three concentrations) and the merits that rely upon them (the four immeasurables, the eight liberations, the eight bases of mastery, the ten totalities, and by what these merits are obtained and upon what body they arise). The third section turns about all at once and asks, “what is called the true Dharma? And how long should it abide?” The fourth is the author’s own statement of the purport of his composition, with three stanzas of lament in seven-character lines and one of exhortation to study, closing the whole book.

There is one thing to be said before anything else. This chapter reads like a register of the study of absorption, and the dharma-numbers are astonishingly dense: four, four, eight, eighteen factors, eleven real entities, four portions, eight liberations, eight bases of mastery, ten totalities . . . But what really bears the weight is not the register; it is one question that recurs again and again — on what ground does this dharma count as “one thing”? Why are the eighteen factors only eleven real entities? Why is inner evenness and purity just the faculty of confidence? Why is the pleasure of the first two meditative absorptions pliancy and not the feeling of pleasure? The eight bases of mastery and the three liberations look as though they overlap — where is the boundary? The two densest passages of prose in the whole chapter are doing just this. The register is only the shell; “the measure taken in establishing a dharma” is the bone.


I. The Absorptions Relied Upon

〔1.1〕Meditative Absorption Has Four Stories, and Each Story Has Two Kinds

First ask: why, in treating “absorption,” begin from “meditative absorption” and not from the formless? The reason the treatise gives is of the utmost brevity — “all merits for the most part depend upon meditative absorption, and so the differences of meditative absorption should be adjudicated first.” Merits mostly hang upon meditative absorption, and so this limb is established first.

Meditative absorption has four stories in all, and each story divides into two kinds: meditative absorption as absorption (the kind formed by cultivation) and meditative absorption as birth (the maturational result of being born in that level). The kind that is birth the author disposes of in one sentence — “the entity of meditative absorption as birth has already been spoken of in the Chapter on the World: the fourth has eight, the first three have three each” — because the Chapter on the World long ago laid out the map of those seventeen places. What this chapter is to treat is the kind that is absorption.

What is the entity of meditative absorption as absorption? “Spoken of generally, it is the one-pointedness of mind upon a single object gathered under the wholesome nature, since it has wholesome concentration for its own nature; and if one reckons together with it the accompaniments, it has the five aggregates for its nature.” This sentence is to be read as three layers: first, it is of the wholesome nature — a defiled absorption is not the entity here established; second, it is one-pointedness of mind upon a single object — nothing else than the fact of the mind’s being intent upon a single object of consciousness; third, if one counts in all the mind and mental factors that become present along with it, then it is the five aggregates.

The easy error: to read “it has the five aggregates for its nature” and “one-pointedness of mind upon a single object” as two answers at odds with each other. They answer two questions — the narrow one asks “what is this fact of absorption itself?” and the answer is one-pointedness upon a single object; the broad one asks “what dharmas become present at one entry into absorption?” and the answer is the five aggregates. Abhidharma commonly establishes an entity with such a broad and a narrow account; in reading, first make sure which question is being asked.

In practice: to say in ordinary speech “I entered absorption” is in fact muddled. Here a way of checking is given — first ask whether what you speak of is “of the wholesome nature,” then ask whether your mind really is intent upon a single object, and only last speak of the entire bodily and mental state that became present on that occasion. The three layers cannot be inferred one from another.

〔1.2〕How the Four Stories Are Divided — Not Four Things, but One Thing from Which Factors Have Been Withdrawn Three Times

First ask: since the entity is only one “one-pointedness upon a single object,” whence come the boundaries of the four stories? The treatise’s answer is exceedingly handsome — “what possesses sustained thought, joy, and pleasure is established as the first,” and thereafter “by degrees the preceding factors are left behind and the second, third, and fourth are established”: withdraw sustained thought and the second remains; withdraw joy further and pleasure remains; withdraw all three and it is the fourth. “Following this order, one one-pointedness upon a single object divides into four kinds.”

There is a further sentence here to be noticed: the treatise says “possesses sustained thought, joy, and pleasure” without saying applied thought, and yet at once adds, “by this it has already been made clear that it possesses applied thought too, since they must proceed together, as smoke and fire” — applied and sustained thought certainly go together, like smoke and fire, and to have said sustained thought is to have said applied thought. So the first meditative absorption really has five factors while the stanza adduces only three.

The easy error: to suppose that the four meditative absorptions are four different absorptions. They are not. They are one and the same thing (one-pointedness of mind upon a single object) showing four stages in the adding and subtracting of factors. Once this reading is set up, every table that follows loosens along with it — the table of factors, of feelings, of consciousnesses, of the levels the liberations rest upon: all are graduations on one and the same axis.

In practice: in cultivation this means that “advancing” is not exchanging one dharma for another; it is letting go. From the first to the fourth, the motion is always subtraction, never addition.

〔1.3〕The Gloss on the Two Graphs “Meditative Absorption,” and on What Ground It Alone Holds the Name

The treatise asks itself, “by what sense is the name meditative absorption established,” and answers itself, “because by this one is able, in stillness, to consider examiningly.” It then glosses “examining consideration” — “examining consideration is the sense of knowing as it really is, as when it is said that the mind being in absorption it can know as it really is” — and marks the position of this school: “in this school examining consideration has discernment for its entity.”

First ask: if that is so, then may every concentration be called meditative absorption? The treatise answers, “no; only the excellent is given this name,” and adduces a comparison from ordinary life — “as the world says that what emits light is called the sun, and not that a firefly or a candle may also be called the sun.” Many things emit light, but only the sun is called the sun.

Ask again: on what ground is meditative absorption called excellent? The treatise gives three counts — “among the several concentrations it alone gathers the factors” (it alone has the institution of factors), “calm and insight proceed evenly matched and it can consider examiningly best of all” (calm and insight in even measure), and “it obtains the names abiding in ease in the present life and the pleasant mode of progress” (it has the function of present ease and of an unimpeded progress).

Ask again: on what ground is a defiled meditative absorption also called meditative absorption? The treatise answers, “because it too can carry on a wrong examining consideration.” Pressed further, “then there is the fault of over-extension,” the treatise answers, “because the name is established only within the bounds of what resembles it, as with a spoiled seed and the rest,” and adduces the World-Honored One’s own words that there is an “evil meditative absorption.”

The easy error: to read “a spoiled seed” as a term of disparagement. It is the measure taken in establishing a name — a seed gone bad is still called a seed, because it is within the resembling range of “seed”; only what does not resemble cannot borrow the name. This is a rule of naming in general use throughout Abhidharma.

〔1.4〕Is Absorption Just Mind — the First Disputation of the Chapter

Immediately below the sentence of definition the treatise meets a pressing question. Someone says: since the very state of the mind’s being intent upon a single object may be given the name “concentration,” what need is there to establish a further mental factor? The author answers, “it is a further dharma that makes the mind turn upon a single object that is called concentration; its entity is not the mind itself.” The opponent presses again: mind ceases moment by moment from the outset, and every mind is turning upon some object — what then is concentration for? The author takes it apart in two layers — if you say “concentration is needed to keep the mind from being distracted in the second moment,” then as regards the concentration associated at the same moment it would be useless; and if you say “and it is by this that concentration is established,” why not say straight off that it is by the mind’s own turning upon a single object? The opponent adduces further, “concentration is a factor of the great ground, so every mind ought to be turning upon a single object,” and the author answers, “not so; the concentration in the remaining classes is feeble.”

Here the treatise records the account of one party — “some masters say: the very state in which the mind turns continuously upon a single object is called concentration, since the sūtras call this the training in the higher mind, and the utmost purity and excellence of mind is just the four meditative absorptions.” The identity of this party the ancient masters do mark: Puguang marks it here as the sense of the Sautrāntikas, saying word for word, “some other Sautrāntika masters say: the very state in which the mind turns continuously, before and after, upon a single object is called concentration, and apart from mind it has no separate entity”; and the passage of refutation in the treatise Puguang marks as the author’s citing the Sarvāstivāda sense that “concentration is a mental factor and has a separate entity apart from mind” and setting up a refutation of it. In Puguang no closing sentence is to be found for this passage — this section records the fact as it stands and does not gather it up on his behalf.

The easy error: to suppose that because the author set up a refutation he has already given a verdict. At the end of this passage the treatise passes no sentence closing the case, and neither do the ancient masters’ outlines. The two parties are recorded only; which prevails is not adjudicated.

In practice: the actual divergence in this dispute is a single sentence — is “being intent” a mode of the mind itself, or is there a further dharma that makes the mind be intent? If you take the former, cultivating absorption is tuning the mind; if the latter, cultivating absorption is fostering another power. The two accounts each have their bearing in practice, and the treatise does not choose for the reader.

〔1.5〕The Four Formless Absorptions — the Same in Number and Nature as Meditative Absorption, but with Form Removed from the Accompaniments

First ask: why may the formless be disposed of with the one phrase “it too is thus”? Because “this agrees with meditative absorption in number and own nature, namely four with two each” — the same four stories, the same division into absorption and birth, and the entity likewise the one-pointedness of mind upon a single object gathered under the wholesome nature. Hence the stanza says only “the formless too is thus.”

There is a difference in only one place: “yet among the accompaniments the aggregate of form is here removed, since the formless has no form that turns along with mind.” The broad entity is reduced from five aggregates to four aggregates, because there is there no form that turns along with mind. The two words “four aggregates” in the stanza point to just this.

How are the four stories divided? “Although the entity and mark of one-pointedness upon a single object have no difference, they divide into four kinds by the leaving of the level below at which one takes birth” — the division comes from “leaving the level below.” The treatise glosses the word “leaving” in passing: “that is, by this path one is liberated from the afflictions of the level below, and this is the sense of leaving the defilement of the level below.”

The easy error: to read the four formless as four “places.” Their boundary does not lie in location but in leaving — leaving the fourth meditative absorption establishes the sphere of boundless space, and so on until leaving the sphere of nothingness establishes the sphere of neither perception nor non-perception.

Another point to notice: “these four basic ones together with the preliminary stages of the upper three are named as a whole the removal of the perception of form” — this general name gathers in the four basic absorptions and the upper three preliminary stages, and the preliminary stage of the sphere of boundless space alone is not gathered in, the reason being that it “takes as object the form of the level below and gives rise to a perception of form.” It is still looking back at form, and so does not enter this name. This is one more instance of the chapter’s rule that “in establishing a name one must look at what it actually takes as object.”

〔1.6〕Whether the Formless Realm Has Form at All — the Longest Pressing of the Chapter

This is the first long passage of prose devoted to a single matter hung beneath the four formless absorptions (over eleven hundred characters), and the author uses the whole passage to take one position apart.

Look first at the first round upon the name. Someone says, “because there is no form there at all it is named formless,” and the author points out, “this reason does not hold, since form is allowed to be there” — your reason does not hold, since your party maintains from the outset that there is form there. Whence, then, is the name established? The author establishes instead a more cautious account: “because the form there is subtle it is named formless, just as a thing of faint yellow is also named without yellow.” An exceedingly faint yellow may still be called without yellow: this is naming with respect to a mark, not with respect to existing or not existing.

Next comes the pressing, layer by layer. If there be only bodily and verbal form of discipline there — “body and speech being absent, whence should there be discipline?”; still more, “there being no great elements, whence derived form?” If it be likened to discipline without outflows — “not so; what is without outflows depends upon great elements with outflows.” If a body with faculties of form be allowed there — then “how can it be said that the form there is slight?” If it be said the bodily measure is small — “the fine worms in water and even the ultimate atoms ought also to be called formless.” If it be said the body is exceedingly pure and fine — “the form-body of intermediate existence and of the form realm ought to be called formless.” If it be said that it must be pure and fine to the utmost degree — “then only the summit of existence would obtain the name formless.” Every step takes the opponent’s own measure and carries it to a place where he himself cannot accept it.

Look next at the exchange over proof from scripture. The opponent adduces four passages: lifespan conjoined with warmth; name-and-form and consciousness depending on one another like two sheaves of reeds; name-and-form having consciousness for condition; and the blocking of a consciousness coming and going apart from form and so on down to apart from the formations. The author does not refute them one by one, but first sets up a rule for reading scripture — “this proof does not hold, for one ought to examine and consider” — and then presses each of the four with the same question, “is it said with regard to all realms, or with regard to the desire realm?” If the opponent says, “the sūtra makes no distinction, so one ought not to examine,” the author returns him the fault of over-extension: then the warmth outside ought also to be conjoined with lifespan, and the form and formless realms ought also to have morsel nutriment.

The three passages of scripture the author himself adduces are the positive proof: “the formless liberation is the most still of all, since it goes beyond all forms”; “sentient beings of the formless have gone beyond every perception of form”; and that in speaking of the meditative absorptions he spoke of a class of form while in speaking of the formless he did not. And he turns back to block one line of retreat — if “going beyond the perception of form” is said only relative to the coarse form of the level below, then “the meditative absorptions too go beyond the coarse form of the level below, and of them too it ought to be possible to say ‘apart from form’,” and the meditative absorptions would have to be called the formless realm; and by the same token one ought also to say “apart from feeling and the rest.” Since the sūtra does not speak so, it may be seen that the formless goes beyond form as a whole class, and does not go beyond feeling and the rest. “From this it is decidedly known: in that realm there is no form.”

The easy error: to read this passage as a contest of winning and losing. What it in fact demonstrates is a method: of the opponent’s reason, ask first “does this reason hold for you yourself?”; of the opponent’s scriptural proof, ask first “how far does the range of this passage extend?”; and one’s own conclusion must be able to withstand the counter-inference, “on this showing, would not everything become formless?”

There is also a tail-piece: in the formless realm form has been cut off for many aeons; after death from there one is born in a lower realm — whence comes the form? The treatise answers, “it is produced from mind, not arisen from form” — the maturation cause of the form aroused of old has been perfumed into the mind, and that capability ripens today. It is asked back, “there being no body of form there, upon what does mind turn?”, and the author returns the question: “why should it not turn apart from a body? Because in the levels below it has never been seen.” You say it cannot only because in the levels below you have not seen it; and by the same token, the form realm has no morsel nutriment and yet the body turns, and that too you have not seen.

〔1.7〕Why the Four Formless Are Named as They Are

First ask: are the three names of boundless space and the rest obtained from the space, the consciousness, and the nothingness that are taken as object? The treatise answers, “no” — they are established “at the time of cultivating the preparatory practice, from thinking of boundless space, boundless consciousness, and nothing at all.” The names are established from what is thought in the preparatory practice, and not from what is taken as object at the stage of the result.

For the fourth story another way of naming is used: “the fourth name is established from the dullness and inferiority of perception, that is, having no keen perception it obtains the name non-perception, and having a dull and inferior perception it is called not non-perception.”

Here there is a measure taken with the utmost fineness. The treatise allows that at the time of cultivating the preparatory practice one does think in this way — “perceptions are like a disease, like an arrow, like an abscess; if perception were altogether absent, that would be the same as the darkness of delusion; only in neither perception nor non-perception is it contrary to these, still and fine” — yet the name is not established with reference to that preparatory practice. The reason is that if one asks further, “on what ground does one think so in the preparatory practice?”, the answer must be, “because in that place perception is dull and inferior.” So dullness and inferiority is the proper cause, and the thought of the preparatory practice is only its expression.

In practice: this is a general rule in the study of naming — take the cause, not the condition. One and the same name may be spoken of from several starting points, and what the treatise wants is that last reason behind which one cannot push further.

〔1.8〕The Threefold Division of the Eight Attainments — Savoring, Pure, Without Outflows

The four meditative absorptions plus the four formless: “the basic attainments are eight in all.” Here the treatise lays down the most important measure of the chapter: of every attainment one must ask once more which of the kinds it is. “Of these the first seven possess three kinds each; the attainment of the summit of existence has only two kinds, since this level is dull and inferior and has nothing without outflows.”

The glosses on the three kinds are exceedingly terse. Savoring — “it is what is associated with craving; craving is able to savor, and hence the name savoring; and the attainment, being associated with it, obtains the name of savoring.” Pure — “the name marks a mundane wholesome absorption, since it arises associated with the several bright and pure dharmas such as non-greed.” Without outflows — “it is the absorption beyond the world; craving cannot take it as object, and so it is not an object of savoring.”

The finest thing of all is the relation of savoring to pure: “that object which is savored by what is associated with savoring — this ceases with nothing intervening and that absorption of savoring arises. It is taking the past pure absorption as object that savoring deeply arises; and at that time, though it be called emerging from the absorption savored, with regard to the absorption that savors it is called entering.” What the absorption of savoring savors is precisely the pure absorption that has just ceased. So of one who has entered the absorption of savoring, spoken of as emerging he has emerged from the pure absorption, and spoken of as entering he has entered the absorption of savoring — in one and the same moment, both statements are right.

The easy error: to take “savoring” for greed in general. It is a very particular thing — being greedy for that portion of absorption one has just obtained. The better one cultivates, the more readily it happens, and that is the reason it is established as a class by itself.

In practice: this one measure is the presupposition of every gate that follows in the chapter. Below, in treating first obtaining, mutual production, the cutting off of afflictions, and the objects taken, each gate must first ask, “are you speaking of the savoring, the pure, or the one without outflows?” The answers differ and the conclusions differ altogether.

〔1.9〕The Eighteen Factors of the Four Meditative Absorptions

The register of the factors is itself not hard: the first has five, “first applied thought, second sustained thought, third joy, fourth pleasure, fifth concentration”; the second has four, “first inner evenness and purity, second joy, third pleasure, fourth concentration”; the third has five, “first the equanimity that is a formation, second right mindfulness, third right discernment, fourth pleasure as feeling, fifth concentration”; the fourth has four, “first the purity of the equanimity that is a formation, second the purity of mindfulness, third the feeling that is neither suffering nor pleasure, fourth concentration.”

What is to be noticed are two small notes. First, “concentration and absorption differ in name and are one in entity, and so the sūtra says the mind settled, evenly settled, is called right concentration” — the “absorption” of the stanza is concentration, and they are not two things. Second, the treatise records a transmitted account, “only absorption is both meditative absorption and a factor of meditative absorption; the remaining four factors are factors of meditative absorption and not meditative absorption,” and at once corrects it by the sense as it really is — “as with an army of four limbs, so should the remaining factors of meditative absorption be known to be.” Elephant troops and horse troops are each of them called army; in the same way the remaining factors are themselves meditative absorption.

The easy error: to take a “factor” for a component part of meditative absorption rather than meditative absorption itself. The comparison of the army of four limbs is meant precisely to dismantle this intuition.

〔1.10〕The Eighteen Factors Are Only Eleven Real Entities — the Second Long Prose Passage of the Chapter

This is the densest passage of the chapter (over eleven hundred and ninety characters). First ask: eighteen names — how many things are they in fact? The treatise reckons with the utmost dispatch: the five factors of the first are five real entities; the second adds inner purity for six; the third adds the equanimity that is a formation, right mindfulness, right discernment, and pleasure as feeling for ten; the fourth adds what is neither suffering nor pleasure for eleven. And it appends a fourfold analysis as a check — the first alternative applied and sustained thought, the second inner purity, the third joy, pleasure, and concentration, the fourth the remaining dharmas apart from the foregoing.

What is really laborious is the two problems of “the same name with a different entity.”

The first: what the “pleasure” of the first two meditative absorptions is. The treatise adjudges, “the pleasure of the first two is gathered under pliancy” — the pleasure of the first two absorptions is not the feeling of pleasure but pliancy. The reasoned proof has three layers: within the first two absorptions there is no faculty of pleasure; there is no bodily feeling of pleasure (within absorption there are no five consciousnesses); there is no mental feeling of pleasure (joy has already been stated to be there, and within one mind two feelings cannot proceed together). Nor may it be said that joy and pleasure become present by turns, since the sūtra says expressly that the first possesses five factors and the second four, which they possess at the same time.

Here the second disputation of the chapter is drawn out. The treatise records, “some say: there is no mental faculty of pleasure at all; the factor of pleasure spoken of in the three meditative absorptions is in every case the faculty of pleasure gathered under bodily feeling.” The ancient masters mark the names of the two parties here — Puguang says word for word, “as to ‘what real virtue is there,’ this is the Sautrāntika masters’ explaining through; ‘some say’ is the Sarvāstivāda masters, who have added in the word ‘mental’ in this sūtra, since the sūtras of the several schools speak only of the body,” and thereafter, in the paired sentence-forms “the Sautrāntika masters say . . .” and “the Sarvāstivāda masters say . . . ,” records the exchange of the two parties: the Sautrāntikas explain through, the Sarvāstivādins counter-question, “what merit is there in calling mind body?”, the Sautrāntikas object again with the fourth absorption where pliancy is redoubled and yet no factor of pleasure is established, and the two parties exchange once more over the ground on which inner evenness and purity obtains its name. Throughout, in Puguang no closing verdict of the kind “the author adjudges” or “I now say it should be said” is to be found — this section records the fact as it stands, as “the exchange of the two parties recorded only,” and does not pass judgment on his behalf.

The one sūtra adduced along this line is clear enough (the Guangji puts the citation in the Sautrāntika master’s mouth, while Saṅghabhadra takes it as the author’s own — both accounts are recorded): “first gladness, second joy, third pliancy, fourth pleasure, fifth concentration” — “this sūtra speaks of pliancy and pleasure separately, and so the pleasure of the first two is not just pliancy.” Here the two parties are directly opposed, and each holds one end of the scriptural proof.

Following upon this dispute the treatise also handles a train of attendant questions: whether, if there is bodily consciousness in absorption, absorption is destroyed (answer: the wind of pliancy is produced from an excellent absorption and conduces in turn to the arising of concentration); whether arousing bodily consciousness is to be called emerging from absorption (answer: for the reason as before, the objection does not hold); whether, within an absorption without outflows, contact and bodily consciousness become without outflows (answer: they do not arise at the same time, and what fault is there in this?). Every question turns upon the core of “within one and the same passage, may the factors be uneven as to outflows and no outflows?”

The second: what inner evenness and purity is. The treatise gives a description first — “this absorption, being far removed from the agitation of applied and sustained thought, proceeds with a pure continuum” — and states its reverse as “like a river rising in waves.” But a description is not enough to establish a real entity, and so someone objects: “if that is so, it would have no entity of its own; how can there be eleven real entities?” The author therefore lands it upon a dharma already had — “therefore it should be said that it is just the faculty of confidence” — and glosses the three graphs word for word: “confidence is the mark of purity, and hence the name purity is established; being apart from an outward even flowing, it is called inner and even; being pure and also inner and even, the name inner evenness and purity is established.”

The treatise also records one party who holds that “inner evenness and purity, concentration, applied thought, and sustained thought have no separate entities,” and sets down their self-defense, “a difference of the stages of mind may also be called a mental factor”; and the author answers, “though there is this principle, it is not the tenet of my school.”

As for “joy is the feeling of joy,” the treatise proves it by two āgamas — “in order and without remainder the five faculties of grief and the rest cease; within the third absorption joy ceases without remainder; in the fourth absorption pleasure ceases without remainder,” and “in the fourth meditative absorption pleasure is cut off and suffering is cut off, and joy and grief have sunk away before.” Since joy ceases in the third and pleasure in the fourth, it may be seen that joy and pleasure are each a feeling of its own, and “hence within the third absorption there is decidedly no faculty of joy; from this it is known that the feeling of joy is joy and not pleasure.”

In practice: what this whole passage gives is a rule one can carry away — when one and the same name turns up in two places, ask first whether in the two places it is one and the same thing. The “pleasure” of the first two absorptions and the “pleasure” of the third are the same in name and different in entity; “joy” and “pleasure” are different in name and different in entity too. An Abhidharma register of real entities is counted out just so, one pass at a time.

〔1.11〕Which Factors Are Wanting in a Defiled Meditative Absorption

First ask: are the factors of meditative absorption fully present in a defiled meditative absorption as well? The treatise answers, “no,” and records two parties.

One party “speaks following the marks”: the first defiled has no “joy and pleasure born of seclusion,” since “it is not born from having left the afflictions”; the second defiled has no “inner evenness and purity,” since “it is disturbed and made turbid by the afflictions”; the third defiled has no “right mindfulness and discernment,” since “it is bewildered by a defiled pleasure”; the fourth defiled has no “purity of equanimity and mindfulness,” since “it is defiled by the afflictions.” This party’s reason is stated factor by factor with regard to the sense of the name — the names of the factors carry “born of seclusion,” “purity,” “right,” and a defiled mind is of course unequal to them.

The other party says: “within the first two defiled there is only no pliancy, and within the latter two defiled only no equanimity that is a formation, since these are gathered under the great wholesome ground.” This party’s reason is stated with regard to the class of the dharma — pliancy and the equanimity that is a formation are factors of the great wholesome ground and are certainly absent from a defiled mind.

The easy error: to suppose that the two parties are disputing over right and wrong. The difference of the two lies in the measure: the former goes by the sense of the factor’s name, the latter by the wholesome nature under which the dharma is gathered. They are recorded together without adjudication.

In practice: a defiled absorption is really an absorption (and so still has the institution of factors); only those several factors are wanting. The use of this for a practitioner is that when a state of absorption becomes present, one should not merely check “is there absorption?” but check “are those particular factors there?”

〔1.12〕Why the Fourth Meditative Absorption Is Called “Unmoving”

First ask: the sūtra says three absorptions have movement and the fourth is unmoving; with regard to what sense is this said? The treatise answers: “the lower three meditative absorptions are called having movement, since they have calamities; the fourth meditative absorption is called unmoving, since it has no calamities.” The calamities are eight — “applied thought, sustained thought, the four feelings, in-breath, and out-breath.”

Here there is a place where sūtra and treatise do not agree in number: the sūtra says only four (“the fourth meditative absorption is not moved by applied thought, sustained thought, joy, and pleasure”), the treatise says eight. Puguang gives two explanations here — one, “yet in the sūtra it is said with an implied sense . . . it is said only with regard to the factors and not with regard to what is not a factor”; two, “the sūtra does not state the principle exhaustively; the treatise states it exhaustively. Thus.” Yuanhui sets up no reconciliation and simply lists the eight names one by one: “the calamities are eight, namely applied thought, sustained thought, grief, suffering, joy, pleasure, out-breath, and in-breath” — from which it is known that “the four feelings” of the stanza are grief, suffering, joy, and pleasure.

At the end of the passage the treatise also records a comparison: “other masters say: the fourth meditative absorption is like a lamp within a closed room, which shines and does not waver.”

The easy error: to read “unmoving” as a stillness in which the mind does not stir at all. It is a register-style definition — only when not one of those eight things is there is it called unmoving. That the definition is given so concretely is precisely so that “unmoving” shall not turn into a feeling.

〔1.13〕The Feelings of One Born in a Level of Meditative Absorption

Meditative absorption as absorption and as birth may not be inferred one from the other: this is a boundary the treatise sets here. “Within meditative absorption as birth the first has three feelings” — the feeling of joy associated with mental consciousness, the feeling of pleasure associated with three consciousnesses, the feeling of equanimity associated with four consciousnesses; the second has joy and equanimity, “there being no feeling of pleasure, since there are none of the remaining consciousnesses and since the gladness of mind is coarse”; the third has pleasure and equanimity; the fourth has the feeling of equanimity alone.

First ask: why has the second meditative absorption no feeling of pleasure? The treatise gives two reasons side by side — there are none of the remaining consciousnesses (hence no bodily feeling of pleasure), and the gladness of mind is still coarse (hence that portion is reckoned under joy).

The easy error: to apply the table of factors of meditative absorption as absorption to the table of feelings of meditative absorption as birth. The two tables ask different questions: the table of factors asks “which factors has this story?”, the table of feelings asks “which feelings become present in one born in this story?” That the treatise expressly sets up here the question “are all the feelings of birth also thus?” and answers “no” is precisely to guard against this confusion.

〔1.14〕How Those Born in the Upper Three Meditative Absorptions See, Hear, Touch, and Speak

First ask: the upper three meditative absorptions have no group of three consciousnesses and no applied or sustained thought; how can the gods born there see, hear, and speak?

The treatise’s way of answering is exceedingly handsome — it is not that there are no consciousnesses, but that those consciousnesses do not belong to that level. “It is not that those born in that level have no eye consciousness and the rest; only they are not affiliated to it”; “the group of three consciousnesses aroused by those born in the upper three levels, and the mind that issues manifest action, are all affiliated to the first absorption.” It is just as one born in an upper level arouses a mind of transformation of a lower level: “that one born above arouses what is below is as with arousing a mind of transformation.”

Of what nature are these borrowed consciousnesses? “These four are unobscured-indeterminate alone.” Why neither defiled nor wholesome? “He does not arouse the defiled of the level below, since he has already left its defilement; he does not arouse the wholesome of the level below, since the lower is inferior.” He can go neither up nor down, and only the middle square is left.

The easy error: to read “borrowing a consciousness” as meaning that an upper level has eye consciousness. It is a question of affiliation, not of existing or not existing.

In practice: this is the clearest instance in the chapter of “name and affiliation must be asked separately” — of one and the same eye consciousness, to ask “is there such a thing?” and to ask “to which level does it belong?” are two questions.

〔1.15〕How the Pure and the Without-Outflows Absorptions Are First Obtained

From here the treatise opens ten gates in a row for analyzing the eight attainments. The first gate is first obtaining.

The rule is of three counts: the pure absorption is obtained “by leaving defilement and by taking birth”; the without-outflows “by leaving defilement alone”; the defiled “by taking birth and by falling back.” The summit of existence is the one exception — “only by leaving defilement, there being no obtaining by birth,” since there is no level above from which one might come down.

Why must the stanza say the three words “not accomplished at all”? The treatise explains for itself: “in order to block obtaining some portion further when it is already accomplished” — the cases of obtaining the portion conducive to penetration by preparatory practice, and of obtaining the portion conducive to falling back by falling back, are not entered here.

The treatise also demonstrates a check once: taking the portion conducive to falling back of the first meditative absorption as its instance, “it is obtained when one leaves the defilement of the desire realm, relinquished when one leaves the defilement of one’s own level, obtained again when one falls back from having left the defilement of one’s own level, and relinquished again when one falls back from having left the defilement of the desire realm; obtained when one is born into one’s own level from above, relinquished when one is born into a lower level from one’s own” — one and the same absorption, obtained and relinquished on six occasions.

The easy error: to suppose that at the time of “entering into the certainty of the noble path” one first obtains an attainment without outflows. The treatise says expressly, “this is not settled, for one who cultivates in the gradual order has not at that time obtained a basic absorption.”

In practice: what this gate teaches is that a question must be asked whole — having asked “when is it obtained?”, one must at the same time ask “when is it relinquished?”; only when an obtaining and a relinquishing are paired is the place of that dharma in the continuum fixed.

〔1.16〕How Many Attainments Can Arise after One Attainment

The second gate is mutual production. The skeleton is but a few sentences: after the without-outflows there arises the wholesome of one’s own level and of those above and below (the “wholesome” gathering in both the pure and the without-outflows), “yet only as far as the third above and below, since beyond that it is too far and it cannot leap so as to produce the fourth”; after the pure it is likewise, with the defiled of its own level produced besides; after the defiled there arise the pure and the defiled of its own level, together with the pure of the next level below.

The numbers are inferred from these few counts — the first meditative absorption produces six with nothing intervening, the sphere of nothingness seven, the second absorption eight, the sphere of boundless consciousness nine, the third and the four formless ten; and the pure absorption adds in each case the defiled of its own level, making six, seven, eight, nine, ten, and eleven.

The most interesting is the count of producing the pure of a lower level out of the defiled. Someone objects: a defiled dharma cannot rightly know, so how can the pure be produced out of the defiled? The author answers, “it is by the force of a prior vow” — the vow “rather let me obtain the pure below than the defiled above” was made beforehand, and “the force of that prior vow turns along with the continuum.” And he adduces a comparison: “as when one first makes a resolve and then goes to sleep, and at the time appointed is able to wake.”

The easy error: to take the “prior vow” for an attention formed on the spot. It is a power already vowed and still operating within the continuum; it is precisely because the present defiled mind cannot know rightly that one must rely upon the vow made before.

One further boundary: all the foregoing is said with regard to “while in absorption”; at the time of taking birth it is otherwise — “at the time of death, from a pure absorption obtained at birth every defiled arises with nothing intervening, one by one.” That the treatise expressly separates being in absorption from dying is because the rules of the two places are not the same.

〔1.17〕The Four Portions of the Pure Absorption

The third gate is the four portions of the pure. The pure absorption is of four kinds in all — conducive to falling back, conducive to abiding, conducive to advancing, conducive to penetration. “Each level has the four; the summit of existence has only three,” since above the summit of existence there is no level to proceed to and hence no portion conducive to advancing.

The marks of the four are fixed by what they are conducive to: “the portion conducive to falling back is conducive to the afflictions, the portion conducive to abiding is conducive to one’s own level, the portion conducive to advancing is conducive to the upper level, and the portion conducive to penetration is conducive to what is without outflows.” Hence only the fourth portion can produce what is without outflows.

The numbers of their producing one another are two, three, three, one: “the first can produce two, namely those conducive to falling back and to abiding; the second produces three, excepting that conducive to penetration; the third produces three, excepting that conducive to falling back; the fourth produces one, namely itself and not the rest.”

The easy error: to read the four portions as four methods of cultivation. They are four directions of one and the same pure absorption — being alike in absorption, whichever way your continuum is actually tending is the portion you are in.

In practice: this gate exchanges “is my absorption well cultivated?” for a more exact question — which way is my absorption tending? An absorption conducive to the afflictions is a pure absorption too, but it is the portion conducive to falling back.

〔1.18〕The Leaping Attainment

The fourth gate is the leaping attainment. The treatise first sets up a coordinate of six graphs: “going upward is called ascending, returning downward descending; the same class is called even, a different class alternating; the adjacent is called next, passing over one leaping.” Three pairs, six graphs, making a table that may be combined.

The way of cultivation is five steps in ascending order: with outflows over eight levels, ascending and descending, even and next; without outflows over seven levels, ascending and descending, even and next; with and without outflows, ascending and descending, alternating and next; with outflows, ascending and descending, even and leaping; without outflows, ascending and descending, even and leaping — “this is called the fulfilling of the preparatory practice of cultivating the leap.” Last, upon the attainments with and without outflows one performs the ascending and descending, alternating and leaping, and only then is it called the accomplishment of the leaping absorption.

The restrictions are two. First, “the leaping here can pass over only one, since beyond that it is too far and one cannot leap into the fourth.” Second, those who can cultivate it are exceedingly few — “only men of the three continents and those arhats whose liberation does not depend upon circumstance, because they have mastery over absorption and are without afflictions”; those whose liberation depends upon circumstance “though without afflictions have no mastery over absorption,” and those attained through view “though they have mastery over absorption still have remaining afflictions” — each wanting one of the two, and neither able to accomplish it.

The easy error: to think of “leaping” as skipping a grade. It is the ability to change position at will among eight levels already wholly mastered — one must first be able to walk them up and down one grade at a time before there is any talk of passing over one.

〔1.19〕Upon What Body the Several Attainments Arise

The fifth gate is the body relied upon. The general rule is one sentence: “the several attainments arise in dependence upon a body of one’s own level and of the levels below.” Why does an upper level not arouse a lower? The treatise gives five reasons in one breath — “because for an upper level to arouse a lower is of no use, because one has an excellent absorption of one’s own, because the force of the lower is feeble, because it has already been cast away, and because it is fit to be spurned.”

But the general rule has one exception, which the treatise expressly marks with “though the general mark is thus, yet if one speaks in detail” — a noble one born at the summit of existence must arouse the absorption of the sphere of nothingness without outflows. The reasons are three layers: in order to exhaust the remaining afflictions of his own level; because his own level has no noble path he might delight in and arouse; and because the sphere of nothingness is the nearest.

The easy error: to read this exception as a breach of the general rule. It is in fact an application of the general rule — it is precisely because “one’s own level is of no use” that he has no choice but to borrow a noble path from the nearest level below.

〔1.20〕What Objects the Several Attainments Take

The sixth gate is the object taken. The range of the absorption of savoring is the narrowest: “it takes as object only what is with outflows of its own level,” not the level below (whose defilement it has left), not the level above (the level loved being a separate one), not what is without outflows (for taking that as object it would have to become wholesome).

The pure and the without-outflows are the widest: “both can universally take as object the conditioned and unconditioned of their own level and of the levels above and below.” But the treatise at once adds one difference — “an indeterminate unconditioned is not the object of an absorption without outflows”: cessation independent of discernment is an indeterminate unconditioned, and an absorption without outflows does not take it as object.

The wholesome formless absorptions gathered under the basic levels have a column of their own: “they do not take as object the dharmas with outflows of the level below,” while of the dharmas of their own and the upper levels there is none they cannot take; they can take as object what is without outflows of the level below, but only the path of the class of the knowledge of inference and not that of the class of the knowledge of the dharma, nor the cessation of the several dharmas of the level below. As for the preliminary stages of the formless, these on the contrary do take the level below as object, “since their uninterrupted path must take what is below as object” — to cut off the afflictions of the level below one must of course take the level below as object.

The easy error: to suppose that “the formless absorptions do not take the level below as object” is a general rule. The treatise here separates the basic from the preliminary stages, and their directions are exactly opposite. Whether the basic levels look below is one thing; the preliminary stages have no choice but to look.

〔1.21〕Which Absorption Can Cut Off the Afflictions

The seventh gate is cutting off the afflictions. The answer is a single sentence: “what is without outflows can cut off the afflictions, and so can the preliminary stages of the several pure absorptions.”

What is interesting is the way the treatise proves that a basic pure absorption cannot cut off — blocked on three sides: “it cannot cut off the level below, since it has already left its defilement. It cannot cut off its own level, since it is bound by its own. It cannot cut off the level above, since the level above surpasses it.” What is below has already been cut off, one’s own cannot cut off itself, and what is above is stronger than oneself. All three directions are impassable.

Why then can the pure preliminary stages cut off? “Because they can every one of them cut off the afflictions of the next level below” — the office of a preliminary-stage absorption is from the outset to leave the defilement of the level below. And the pure gathered under the intermediate absorption cannot cut off.

In practice: this gate sets right a common misunderstanding — that the deeper the absorption the better it can cut off the afflictions does not hold. Cutting off the afflictions relies upon discernment without outflows, or upon the preliminary stage that stands at the position of “being just about to take one step upward.” The pure absorption of one already sitting at ease within a basic absorption is on the contrary the one that does not cut off the afflictions.

〔1.22〕The Eight Preliminary-Stage Absorptions

First ask: there are eight basic absorptions — where are their eight gateways? The eighth gate asks just this — the preliminary stages.

The treatise answers straightforwardly: “the several preliminary-stage absorptions are eight in number too, because they serve as the gateways of the eight basic absorptions.” In number they correspond one to one with the basic. As to feeling they are all equanimity, for two reasons — “because they proceed by applying effort, and because they have not yet left the dread of the level below”: one is still applying effort and still afraid of the level below, and joy and pleasure cannot be settled upon them. As to nature, all eight preliminary stages are gathered under the pure absorption, “only the first preliminary stage also extending to what is without outflows”; and of the three kinds, none of them has savoring, “since they are the path of leaving defilement.” The treatise adds a further measure: the mind of a preliminary stage may also have the defilement of linking to a new birth, but what is spoken of here is with reference to “blocking out the defilement of absorption.” Another account is also recorded: “access concentration too has something associated with savoring, since before one has aroused a basic absorption one is greedy even for this; and by this access concentration possesses all three kinds.”

The easy error: to regard a preliminary stage as of one kind with a basic absorption, only a grade shallower. A preliminary stage is a gate, not a room — and so its feeling is equanimity alone and does not extend to joy and pleasure. Neither may one infer from “the mind of a preliminary stage has the defilement of linking to a new birth” that a preliminary stage has something associated with savoring: the treatise has itself marked that what is blocked out is the defilement of absorption, and the two point at different things.

In practice: the boundary this gate gives is that eight gates answer to eight rooms, and that only the first gate (access concentration) extends, besides the pure, to what is without outflows, the remaining seven being pure alone.

〔1.22, Appended〕The Intermediate Meditative Absorption

The ninth gate is the intermediate meditative absorption. The treatise first asks whether it differs from the preliminary stages, and answers, “in sense too there is a divergence” — a preliminary stage is for leaving the defilement of the level below and is the cause of entering a basic absorption; the intermediate absorption is not. Then it fixes its position by way of the factors: “among the seven absorptions above there is neither applied nor sustained thought; only the intermediate meditative absorption has sustained thought without applied thought, and so it surpasses the first and has not come up to the second” — higher than the first absorption and not up to the second, whence the name “intermediate.” And for this reason too “there is no intermediate meditative absorption above, since within one level there is no such rising and descending.”

The intermediate absorption possesses all three kinds, savoring, pure, and without outflows, “because it has excellent virtues that may be savored with craving”; it is associated with equanimity alone, “because it proceeds by applying effort,” and hence it is “said to be gathered under the painful mode of progress.” Its maturational result is that “it can draw down the result of the station of Mahābrahmā, and one who cultivates it much becomes a Mahābrahmā.”

The easy error: to take the intermediate meditative absorption for a “level” between the first and the second. It is an excellent stage within the level of the first meditative absorption itself (without applied thought and with sustained thought alone), and so above it there is nothing answering to it.

〔1.23〕The Three Concentrations — Divided by Applied and Sustained Thought

First ask: the attainments having been treated, what then is “concentration”? The treatise adduces a sūtra and establishes three kinds — with applied and sustained thought, with sustained thought alone, with neither — and fixes the levels each is gathered under, one by one: the one with applied and sustained thought is “the concentration associated with applied and sustained thought, gathered under the first meditative absorption and access concentration”; the one with sustained thought alone is “the concentration associated with sustained thought alone, gathered under the level of the intermediate meditative absorption”; the one with neither is “the concentration not associated with applied and sustained thought,” “gathered under everything from the preliminary stage of the second meditative absorption as far as neither perception nor non-perception.”

The three are established on one and the same pattern: first the mark is fixed by applied and sustained thought, then the level by the mark; and the boundaries falling entirely upon applied and sustained thought, there can be only the three stretches of having both, having one alone, and having neither.

The easy error: to confuse these three with the eight attainments above as one table. This set cuts across the levels with respect to the presence or absence of applied and sustained thought; the eight attainments are ranged in a column with respect to the height of the levels; one crosswise and one lengthwise, they are not the same thing. Another easy error is to put the starting point of “neither applied nor sustained thought” at the basic second meditative absorption — the treatise says expressly that the boundary is at its preliminary stage; and as for the stretch with sustained thought alone, only the one level of the intermediate meditative absorption answers to it.

In practice: one and the same level has a position in each of two tables — access concentration, for instance, is on the lengthwise table the gate of the first meditative absorption, and on the crosswise table has applied and sustained thought. To ask what absorption it is, look at the lengthwise table; to ask whether applied and sustained thought are still stirring, look at this crosswise one.

〔1.24〕Emptiness, Wishlessness, and Signlessness

The sūtra speaks besides of three concentrations, and this set is divided with respect to the mode of apprehension of what is taken as object.

Emptiness — “the concentration associated with the two modes of apprehension, empty and not-self.” Signlessness — “the concentration associated with the four modes of apprehension that take the truth of cessation as object”; the origin of the name the treatise glosses with the utmost fineness: “nirvāṇa is apart from ten signs, and so it is called signless,” the ten signs being “the five of visible form and the rest, the two of male and female, and the three marks of the conditioned.” Wishlessness — “the concentration associated with the ten modes of apprehension that take the remaining truths as object,” that is, the ten apart from empty and not-self; and why is it called wishless? “Because impermanence, suffering, and the causes of the origin are fit to be spurned, and the path is like a raft which in the end must be relinquished” — even the truth of the path stands among what is to be relinquished.

Here there is an asymmetry of the first importance: the two signs empty and not-self do not enter wishlessness, and the reason the treatise gives is that “the signs empty and not-self are not what is spurned and relinquished, because they resemble the mark of nirvāṇa.” Spurning and relinquishing are spoken of with regard to what one wishes to get away from, and these two signs, empty and not-self, themselves resemble the mark of nirvāṇa, so that there is no reason for wishing to get away from them.

Each of the three extends to the pure and the without-outflows, “what is gathered under the world extending to eleven levels and what is gathered under the beyond-worldly to nine levels alone”; and that portion of them which is without outflows obtains a name of its own — “the three gates of liberation, because they can serve as the gateway to nirvāṇa.”

In practice: what this set gives is three gateways of what to contemplate. It is absorption alike, but whether one looks at empty and not-self, or at the four signs of the truth of cessation, or at the remaining ten signs, the name that comes out differs. The depth of absorption is governed by the tables above; the direction of absorption by this set.

〔1.25〕The Threefold Redoubled Concentration — Taking Absorption Itself as Object

Then a finer set still: emptiness of emptiness, wishlessness of wishlessness, signlessness of signlessness. “These three concentrations take as object the foregoing emptiness and the rest and apprehend the signs of emptiness and the rest, and so the names emptiness of emptiness and the rest are established” — what they take as object is not a truth but the foregoing absorption itself.

Each of the three apprehends one sign, and the manner of apprehending is very exactly measured. Emptiness of emptiness “takes as object the foregoing concentration of emptiness of the stage beyond learning and apprehends its sign empty” — why apprehend empty and not not-self? “Because the sign empty is more conducive to spurning than the sign not-self.” Wishlessness of wishlessness “apprehends the sign impermanent” — why not suffering and cause? Because what it takes as object is a path without outflows, and those are not signs of what is without outflows; why not the signs of the path and the rest? “Because that is to be spurned and relinquished.” Signlessness of signlessness “takes as object precisely the cessation independent of discernment of the signless concentration of the stage beyond learning,” and apprehends only the sign “still,” not the three signs cessation, excellent, and separation, for three reasons — “because it is confusable with the cessation that is impermanence, because it is of indeterminate nature, and because it is not the result of release from bondage.”

These three are with outflows alone. The reason the treatise gives is exceedingly short and exceedingly weighty — “because they spurn the noble path.” Since they arise out of a spurning of the noble path, they cannot possibly be without outflows. The persons who can arouse them are few as well: “only men of the three continents and those whose liberation does not depend upon circumstance”; and they rest upon eleven levels, “seven preliminary stages excepted, namely the desire realm, access concentration, the eight basic absorptions, and the intermediate absorption.”

The easy error: to suppose that “redoubled” means higher. It means once again — taking the absorption without outflows already accomplished as an object and contemplating it once more, and so falling on the contrary among what is with outflows. Later in order and lower in nature: the two facts are not in contradiction here.

〔1.26〕The Four Kinds of Cultivating Concentration

The last set is the four cultivations divided with respect to purpose: for obtaining the ease of the present life, for obtaining superior knowledge and vision, for obtaining discriminating discernment, for the everlasting exhaustion of the outflows.

The answering cultivations are: cultivating the several wholesome meditative absorptions (the “wholesome” gathering in both the pure and the without-outflows), cultivating the purified supernormal knowledge of the divine eye, cultivating the several wholesome things of preparatory practice of the three realms and the wholesome without outflows, and cultivating the vajra-like concentration.

Here the treatise twice handles a case of “the sūtra speaks of one only, while in principle it extends in truth to the rest.” First, the sūtra speaks only of the first meditative absorption as obtaining an abiding in present ease, and the treatise says, “adducing the first so as to show the rest, in principle it extends in truth to the remaining”; and it adds a word on why “abiding in the ease of a later life” is not spoken of — “because the ease of a later life is not an abiding that is settled, since one may fall back, or be born above, or attain final nirvāṇa, and then one does not abide.” Second, of the vajra-like concentration the sūtra speaks only of the fourth meditative absorption, and the treatise says, “in principle the cultivation of this extends in truth to all the levels,” while the reason the sūtra speaks only of the fourth is that “the transmitted account is that the World-Honored One spoke with reference to his own.”

In practice: this set is the closing of the whole section on the absorptions relied upon, and is also the set that lies closest to the motive of practice — why are you cultivating this absorption? Four answers, four roads. With this the side of absorption is finished, and below we turn to the merits that arise in dependence upon absorption.


II. The Merits That Rely upon Them

〔2.1〕The Four Immeasurables — the Third Long Prose Passage of the Chapter

Fascicle Twenty-Nine turns about as soon as it opens its mouth: “thus the absorptions relied upon have been spoken of; next are to be adjudicated the merits that arise in dependence upon absorption. Among the several merits, the immeasurables are adjudicated first.”

First ask: why are they called “immeasurable”? The treatise gives three reasons — “because they take immeasurable sentient beings as object, because they draw forth immeasurable merit, and because they draw down an immeasurable result.” The object taken is immeasurable, the merit drawn forth is immeasurable, and the result drawn down is immeasurable.

Ask again: why are there only four kinds? “Because they counteract four obstructions that are much practiced.” The four obstructions are “hatred, harmfulness, want of gladness, and greed for desire together with hatred”; loving-kindness counteracts hatred, compassion harmfulness, sympathetic joy want of gladness, and equanimity greed for desire and hatred.

The entity must be stated in two layers, broad and narrow. Broadly, “the entity of the first two of the four is non-hatred”; finely, “in principle it should in truth be said: compassion is non-harming, sympathetic joy is just the feeling of joy, and equanimity is just non-greed”; and if the retinue be counted in too, “they have the five aggregates for entity.” The treatise also handles a small objection: if equanimity has non-greed for its nature, how can it counteract hatred? Answer: “the hatred counteracted here is drawn forth by greed,” with the addition that “in principle it should in truth take the two dharmas for entity.”

The modes of apprehension are four sentences that are best of all to remember: “how may the classes of sentient beings obtain such ease?” — entering loving-kindness; “be freed from such suffering?” — entering compassion; “that they should obtain ease and be freed from suffering, is that not a joy!” — entering sympathetic joy; “even, even, with no distinction of dear and hostile” — entering equanimity.

Whether they are inverted — this question is of the first importance. The four immeasurables cannot really make others obtain ease; are they not then inverted? The treatise gives three counts: it is only “a wish and desire that they should obtain ease” (not an adjudging that they have obtained it); “that disposition is not inverted” (the intent itself is not inverted); “they arise associated with a perception of resolve” (they are an attention through resolve from the outset, not a settled cognition). And a step further back: even granting they were inverted, one may not say that they are therefore not wholesome (they arise associated with the wholesome roots), nor that they draw forth evil (they can counteract hatred and the rest).

The easy error: to suppose that cultivating loving-kindness is imagining that others are happy, and that since the imagination is not true it is a delusion. The treatise’s answer is that the efficacy of this class of attention lies not in whether what it takes as object is true, but in what it can counteract.

Whether they can cut off the afflictions — the treatise states it very clearly: they cannot. The reasons are three counts — “because they are gathered under a basic meditative absorption with outflows, because they arise associated with an attention through resolve, and because they take all sentient beings universally as object.” What they can do is “at the stage of preparatory practice to hold down hatred and the rest,” or “to make what has already been cut off yet further removed.” Really to cut off the afflictions relies upon another road: in the desire realm and access concentration one arouses a resembling loving-kindness and the rest, “and when by this one has held down hatred and the other obstructions, one draws forth and produces the path that cuts off, and can cut off the several afflictions”; the afflictions being cut off, it is at the stage of leaving defilement that one obtains the basic four immeasurables. At that stage, “even meeting with a strong condition, one is not overborne by hatred and the rest.”

How loving-kindness is cultivated — this is a rare passage in the whole treatise that is step by step and can be put into practice. One first thinks upon the ease one has oneself received, or hears of the pleasures received by Buddhas, bodhisattvas, śrāvakas, and pratyekabuddhas, and makes the vow, “may all sentient beings alike receive such pleasure.” If the afflictions are strong and the mind cannot be moved, one divides sentient beings into seven classes — three of the dear, high, middle, and low; one of those in between; three of the hostile, low, middle, and high. One first gives rise toward the high dear to a sincere resolve of giving ease, then toward the middle and the low dear; the three classes of the dear being made even, one proceeds in order to those in between, then the low, middle, and high hostile; “by the force of repeated cultivation one becomes able to give rise toward the high hostile to a wish of giving ease equal to that toward the high dear.” This being made irreversible, one makes the object grow wide by degrees — “one town, one country, one quarter, and all worlds, so that the mode of apprehension of giving ease is everywhere full” — and only this is called the accomplished cultivation of the immeasurable of loving-kindness.

The treatise also appends a reminder about one’s bent: “one who as regards sentient beings delights to seek their virtues can make the absorption of loving-kindness be accomplished quickly; one who delights to seek their faults cannot” — the reason being that even one who has cut off the wholesome roots has virtues that may be set down, and even a pratyekabuddha of the rhinoceros-horn kind has faults that may be picked out; virtues and faults are both to be found, and the difference lies only in which you are in the habit of seeking.

Compassion and sympathetic joy may be known by comparison; the cultivation of equanimity runs the other way — “one begins the cultivation from those in between,” and by degrees becomes able to give rise toward the high dear to an even mind equal to that toward those in between.

The body relied upon and accomplishment: “these four immeasurables can be aroused by men and not by the others; as one obtains any one of them, three are necessarily accomplished. Those born in the third absorption and the like alone fail to accomplish sympathetic joy.”

〔2.2〕The Eight Liberations

First ask: which are the eight liberations? The treatise lists them: with perception of form within one contemplates forms without; without perception of form within one contemplates forms without; the pure liberation, realizing it with the body and dwelling in its full attainment; the four formless absorptions as the next four; and the absorption of the cessation of feeling and perception as the eighth.

Entity: the first three “have non-greed for their nature, because they are the near counteragent of greed”; that the sūtra says “perception” and “contemplation” is because “perception and contemplation are strong.” Of the three, “the first two proceed upon the impure mark, making the several modes of apprehension of the livid and the rest,” and the third “proceeds upon the pure mark, making the mode of apprehension of what is pure and bright.” Together with their accompaniments all have the five aggregates for nature.

The levels relied upon: the first two “extend, each of them, to the first two meditative absorptions,” because they must counteract the greed for visible color of the desire realm and the first meditative absorption; the third “rests upon the latter absorption, since it is apart from the eight calamities and its mind is clear and pure.” The remaining levels too have resembling liberations that are not established as such, “because they are not dominant.”

The next four have the wholesome of the four formless absorptions for their nature — “not the indeterminate and the defiled, since these are not liberation; nor the unconcentrated wholesome, since its nature is feeble and inferior.” Here the treatise also distinguishes the preliminary stage from the uninterrupted path: the path of liberation of a preliminary stage also obtains the name of liberation, but the uninterrupted path does not, “because it takes the level below as object; only when one turns his back on the level below is it called liberation.”

The eighth is just the absorption of cessation. Why does it obtain the name of liberation? “Because one turns his back in spurning feeling and perception and thereupon arouses this, or because one turns his back in spurning all that has an object at all”; and another account is “because it liberates from the obstruction to absorption.” The mind before entering it is called “exceedingly subtle” — “the mind that formerly counteracted perception is already called subtle, and this one is more subtle still, and so it is called exceedingly subtle.” In emerging, “one either arouses the pure mind of absorption of the summit of existence, or is able to arouse the mind without outflows of the sphere of nothingness”; the mind of entering is with outflows alone, while emerging extends to both with and without outflows.

The objects taken: the first three take the sphere of visible form of the desire realm alone as object, “the object of two being repugnant and of one lovely”; the next four take each of them the truths of suffering, origin, and cessation of their own and the upper levels, the path of the class of inference of all levels, and cessation independent of discernment and space, as their objects.

The treatise also answers two questions of “why is it not so.” Why has the third meditative absorption no liberation? “Because within the third absorption there is no greed for visible color, and because one is disturbed by the excellent pleasure of one’s own level.” Why are the third and the eighth alone said to be “realized with the body”? “Because among the eight these two are the most excellent, and because within the two realms each of them stands at the border” — one at the border of the form realm and one at the border of the formless.

For what is the pure liberation cultivated — the treatise answers very considerately: “for the sake of making the mind for a while glad. The foregoing contemplation of the impure makes the mind sunken and sad; now one cultivates the contemplation of the pure, to rouse and set it going so that it be glad.” And there is also a purpose of checking: “for the sake of knowing examiningly one’s own capability” — only if, contemplating the pure mark, the afflictions do not arise, is the impure liberation cultivated before to be reckoned accomplished.

The easy error: to take the eight liberations for eight stages of fruition. They are a training in turning the back and casting away, and the treatise says expressly that the two conditions for cultivating them are “in order that the several afflictions already cut off be yet further removed” and “in order to obtain excellent mastery over absorption.”

〔2.3〕The Eight Bases of Mastery

The register of the eight bases of mastery overlaps to a high degree with the eight liberations — the first two as the first liberation, the next two as the second, the latter four as the third. And so the treatise sets up the question itself: “if that is so, what difference is there between the eight bases of mastery and the three liberations?”

The answer is the most finely wrought sentence of contrast in the chapter: “in the foregoing cultivating of the liberations one can only cast away and turn from; in the latter cultivating of the bases of mastery one can master what is taken as object, contemplating as one pleases, and the afflictions in the end do not arise.” Liberation can only turn away and not look; a base of mastery can face it and hold it down — one contemplates as one pleases and the afflictions never arise.

The easy error: to read the “mastery” of “base of mastery” as height of state. It refers to the power of governance over what is taken as object — the same livid corpse, the same pure visible form; at the stage of liberation one dodges, at the stage of mastery one can look at it with sovereign ease.

〔2.4〕The Ten Totalities

The totalities are ten — earth, water, fire, wind, blue, yellow, red, white, with the addition of the sphere of boundless space and the sphere of boundless consciousness. The origin of the name is that “in every place one contemplates universally with no gap at all, and so they are called totalities.”

The first eight are “as the pure liberation”: their own nature is in every case non-greed; together with their accompaniments they have the five aggregates for nature; they rest upon the fourth meditative absorption; and they take as object the visible form of the desire realm. Here the treatise records a divergent account: “other masters say: only the totality of wind takes as its object the wind element among the tangibles” — because wind is not a visible form, this party singles it out. The latter two have “in that same order the two purified formless absorptions of space and consciousness for their own nature, and take as object the four aggregates of their own level.”

At the end of the passage the treatise gives the order of the three gates of merit: “from the several liberations one goes into the several bases of mastery, and from the several bases of mastery into the several totalities, because each latter arises as more excellent than each former.”

In practice: read the three gates together and they are one line — turning away, holding down, filling everywhere. From dodging, to being able to face, to being able to spread over every place. This is where the chapter strings the scattered merits into an order.

〔2.5〕By What the Three Gates of Merit Are Obtained · Upon What Body They Arise

How obtained: the eighth liberation is as already adjudicated (namely the absorption of cessation); the rest “extend to two ways of obtaining, namely obtaining by leaving defilement and obtaining by preparatory practice, because there are those that have been practiced before and those that have not.” What has been cultivated before is obtained of itself upon leaving defilement; what has not must rely upon preparatory practice.

The body relied upon: “the four formless liberations and the two formless totalities arise, each of them, in dependence upon a body of any of the three realms; the rest can be aroused by men alone.” And there is an addition: “by the force of the teaching, both ordinary beings and noble ones are able to make them present” — these merits are not the noble ones’ alone; an ordinary being too can arouse them in dependence upon the teaching.

The easy error: to take the “two ways of obtaining” for two parallel roads. They are two ways of obtaining one and the same merit in two kinds of person, and the line falls at whether it was cultivated before this life.

〔2.6〕By What Condition Those Born in the Two Upper Realms Arouse Absorption

The last gate asks about the condition for arousing absorption. The treatise gives three conditions: the force of cause (“having drawn near and repeatedly cultivated them in former times, this serves as the cause of their arising”); the force of action (having formerly done an action to be experienced in a later life that draws down birth in an upper level, the maturation being about to arise, its force draws forth the absorption); the force of the nature of things (“when the receptacle world is about to be dissolved, sentient beings of the levels below by the nature of things are able to arouse the meditative absorptions of the upper levels,” because at that time all wholesome dharmas increase by the force of the nature of things).

The assignment of the three conditions is very exactly made: those born in the two upper realms who arouse the formless absorptions do so “by the force of cause and the force of action, and not by the force of the nature of things,” the reason being that “the Anabhraka Heaven and the rest are not destroyed by the three catastrophes” — the force of the nature of things is a matter of the three catastrophes and the aeon of dissolution, and where they cannot reach it is of no use. Where one born in the form realm arouses meditative absorption, all three conditions are present. As for one born in the desire realm arousing an absorption of an upper level, “it should be known that in every case it is by the force of the teaching.”

In practice: this gate takes apart “why does someone suddenly become able to enter absorption?” into three sources that differ from one another — cultivated for, brought along by action, forced out by the season. The three may not be run together, nor may one of them be used to explain another.


III. The Abiding of the True Dharma in the World

〔3.1〕What the True Dharma Is · How Long It Abides

First ask: eight whole chapters of dharma-gates have been expounded — for what? The author gathers it up himself: “the various dharma-gates analyzed above are all for the sake of spreading and upholding the true Dharma of the World-Honored One.” And then he raises two questions — “what is called the true Dharma? And how long should it abide?”

The answer to the first question is a twofold division: “the entity of the true Dharma of the World-Honored One is of two kinds, first teaching and second realization. Teaching is the sūtras, the discipline, and the Abhidharma; realization is the factors of awakening of the three vehicles.” Teaching is the three baskets; realization is the factors of awakening of the three vehicles.

The answer to the second question is not a length of time but a condition: “as there are those able to uphold and rightly to expound it, the true teaching-Dharma of the Buddha abides in the world; as there are those able rightly to practice according to the teaching, the true realization-Dharma of the Buddha abides in the world. Hence, according to the measure of time that these three persons abide in the world, one may know the measure of time that the true Dharma abides.” How long the true Dharma abides hangs not upon a number of years but upon whether those three kinds of person are still there — those able to uphold, able to expound rightly, and able to practice according to the teaching.

As for the number of years, the treatise merely sets down the old account and marks it as a divergent one: “the general saying of the holy teaching is that it abides one thousand years alone; another explanation says that the realization-Dharma abides one thousand years alone, while the time the teaching-Dharma abides exceeds even this.” Puguang here marks it expressly, “setting out a divergent account”; and Fabao adds a further layer of the reason of order — “it is through the teaching that realization is obtained, and so the teaching-Dharma is explained first.”

The easy error: to read the thousand years as a term prophesied. The weight of the treatise plainly lies on the sentence before it — the account by condition. The number of years is a divergent account cited from elsewhere; the condition is the author’s answer.

In practice: this passage moves the reader from “will the Dharma perish?” to “am I among those three kinds of person?” Upholding, expounding, practicing — with any one of them, the true Dharma abides a portion longer.


IV. The Purport of the Treatise’s Composition

〔4.1〕Whom I Follow in Speaking · Who Is Qualified to Adjudicate the Dharma

First ask: this treatise being composed as gathering in the Abhidharma, by what principle then is the Abhidharma explained? The first closing stanza answers: “the principle argued in Kaśmīra is established; I mostly follow them in explaining the Abhidharma; if there is any small disparagement, that is my fault; the right principle for adjudicating the dharma rests in the Sage.”

The prose unfolds it sentence by sentence: “the principle of the Abhidharma argued by the Vaibhāṣika masters of the country of Kaśmīra is well established, and I mostly follow them in explaining the tenets of the Abhidharma; if there is any small disparagement, that is my own fault. Those able to adjudicate the right principle of the dharma are the World-Honored One alone, together with the great noble disciples of the Tathāgatas.”

These four sentences are to be read one by one. The first is affiliation — what I follow is the doctrine already established by the Kaśmīra line. The second is measure — the two words “mostly follow” leave room, and it is not a following in all things. The third is owning the fault first — wherever there is disparagement, the fault is mine and not theirs. The fourth is rendering honor — those really qualified to settle the right principle of the dharma are the World-Honored One and the great noble disciples alone.

The easy error: to read the third sentence as a courtesy. It is the composer’s placing of himself: the author knows full well that there are places in his book divergent from the Vaibhāṣikas, and yet he does not put those places as “I am right and they are wrong” but as “if there is any disparagement, that is my fault.” The line between adjudicating and not adjudicating is drawn at “the Sage.”

In practice: this stanza is the declaration of form for the whole book and the key to reading this treatise — wherever in the treatise one meets two accounts recorded together and not adjudicated, look back at this sentence and it is plain: not to adjudicate is not vagueness; it is deliberately leaving the seat of adjudication to the World-Honored One.

〔4.2〕The World-Eye of the Great Master Has Long Since Closed — Three Stanzas of Lament and One Sentence of Exhortation

In the last three stanzas in seven-character lines the author no longer discusses the dharma and speaks only of the state of the world.

The first speaks of the decline of the teaching-Dharma: “the world-eye of the great Master has long since closed, and those fit to bear witness are for the most part scattered and gone; the true principle is not seen and there is none to check it, and by mean speculation the holy teaching is thrown into confusion.” The ancient masters assign it sentence by sentence here: Puguang marks what follows as “the lament and the exhortation to study,” divided into “lamenting the persons” and “exhorting to the dharma,” and explains the first two lines as “the upper line laments the Tathāgata, the lower line laments the disciples,” glossing further, “the great Master of the three realms is the eye of the world.” Fabao explains the three graphs “has long since closed” with a date — “it is toward a thousand years since the great Master’s nirvāṇa, and so it says long closed.” Read the four lines together and they are one chain of cause and effect: the eye closes → those who realize are scattered → none can adjudicate → mean speculation throws the holy teaching into confusion.

The second speaks of the decline of the realization-Dharma: “he who awakened by himself has returned to the excellent stillness, and those who upheld that teaching have for the most part perished after him; the world is without refuge and has lost the several virtues, and with no hook to check delusion, delusion turns at its own will.” The figure “no hook to check delusion” is exceedingly weighty — the afflictions are like a maddened elephant, which there was from the outset a hook to check, and now the hook is gone.

The third is the exhortation to study: “since you know that the lifespan of the Tathāgata’s true Dharma is sinking away by degrees and is now as though it had reached the throat, and since this is the very time when the force of these afflictions increases, you should seek liberation and not be heedless.” The three graphs “as though it had reached the throat” are the last comparison of the whole treatise — life is in the gullet, and only one breath is left.

Only when these three are read together with the one before does the intent of the whole treatise’s closing appear. The one before says “the right principle for adjudicating the dharma rests in the Sage”; these three say that the Sage has passed away and those fit to bear witness are scattered. Put together they are a sentence never said outright: the one who could adjudicate is no longer here, and so you should all the more go and practice yourself, rather than wait for an adjudicator to appear. The last line, “one should seek liberation and not be heedless,” is not a formula of exhortation; it is the conclusion of this whole stretch of reasoning.

The easy error: to read these four stanzas as a piece of feeling appended at the end of the book. They are formal passages with outlines to rest upon — the ancient masters uniformly outline them as the two sections “the purport of the treatise’s composition” and “the lament and the exhortation to study,” a part of the structure of the whole treatise and not an appendix.

In practice: reading the dharma-numbers of thirty fascicles this far, the author with his own hand pushes the reader out of the book — the dharma-gates have been analyzed to the end, the true Dharma is sinking away, and the force of the afflictions is increasing; what is to be done at this very moment is not to read it once more but to go and seek liberation.


Further Resonances: A Mirror of Three Commentaries

What is recorded below is the adjudication and the divergences of the ancient masters, of the earlier translation, and of the two treatises of the disputation, upon this chapter. Recorded together without adjudication.

1. The Three Commentaries Each Divide the Chapter Differently at the Chapter Level

The four boundaries the three of them mark are entirely the same (the absorptions relied upon, the merits that rely upon them, the abiding of the true Dharma in the world, the purport of the treatise’s composition), and yet the number of their divisions differs. Puguang and Yuanhui both make a threefold division at the chapter level — the merits of absorption, the abiding of the true Dharma, the purport of the composition — and open the merits of absorption below into the two of relied upon and relying. Fabao at the head of the chapter says himself that it is twofold — “the main text of this chapter has two: first the absorption upon which the virtues rely, second the merits of the remaining kinds” — yet the outline numbers of his own text run all the way to a fourth (second, the merits relying on absorption; third, the time the Dharma abides; fourth, the purport of the treatise). One and the same commentator using two divisions, recorded without adjudication.

The widest gap in the subdivision beneath the eight attainments: Puguang and Yuanhui make only the twofold division of general and separate explanation, while Fabao alone opens twelve — the difference of the three, pure and the rest; how many factors each possesses; the unmoving; how many feelings; the borrowing of consciousness; the two ways of obtaining; mutual production; the body relied upon; the object taken; cutting off the afflictions; the preliminary stages; and the intermediate absorption. The order of gates used in the main text above fits this line of Fabao’s most closely.

2. Why Pliancy and the Equanimity That Is a Formation Are Each Assigned to Two Levels — the Two Commentaries Rest upon Different Reasons

To one and the same question the two commentaries give different reasons. Puguang answers by adducing the Mahāvibhāṣā, taking strength of function and what is counteracted — “in the first and second, pliancy is strong in function, and by its nature lifting up, it counteracts torpor; in the third and fourth, the equanimity that is a formation is strong in function, and being sunken and still, it counteracts restlessness” — with the addition, “in order to counteract the five consciousnesses and the coarse heaviness of the body they draw forth, pliancy is established in the first absorption.” Yuanhui sets up his own question and answer, taking the object of the relinquishing — “the third absorption relinquishes the utmost joy and the fourth the utmost pleasure, and so the equanimity that is a formation is established; and since the first two do not establish it, pliancy is established.”

In the same place Yuanhui also sets up two questions in a row, supplying two reasons the prose of this treatise does not reach: that confidence extends to all levels and yet is established as a factor only in the second meditative absorption is because “the arising of a dominant pure confidence must depend upon a great joy, and the second meditative absorption has an excellent joy”; and that discernment extends to all levels and yet only in the third absorption is discernment established as a factor is because there is there a feeling of pleasure and it is feared one may cling to it. The two commentaries each make a line of their own, recorded together without adjudication.

3. The Sūtra Says Four Calamities and the Treatise Says Eight — Puguang’s Two Reconciliations

This treatise says the calamities are eight, while the sūtra says only the four of “not moved by applied thought, sustained thought, joy, and pleasure.” Puguang gives two explanations: one is the implied sense — “yet in the sūtra it is said with an implied sense: the fourth meditative absorption is not moved by applied thought, sustained thought, joy, and pleasure. It is said only with regard to the factors and does not speak of what is not a factor” (the sūtra speaks only of the factors, and in-breath and out-breath are not factors and so are not listed); the other is “the sūtra does not state the principle exhaustively; the treatise states it exhaustively. Thus.” Yuanhui sets up no reconciliation and simply lists the eight names — “namely applied thought, sustained thought, grief, suffering, joy, pleasure, out-breath, and in-breath” — thereby making good that “the four feelings” of the stanza are grief, suffering, joy, and pleasure. The presence or absence of a reconciliation differs in the two, and it is recorded only, without adjudication.

4. The Number of Classes in Cultivating Loving-Kindness — Puguang Records a Finer Division Alongside

This treatise says that in cultivating loving-kindness there are seven classes (three of the dear, one in between, three of the hostile). Puguang here records alongside the division of another line: “if one follows the Correct Principle, in cultivating each of the four immeasurables there are nine classes, the middle being opened into three besides.” Yuanhui does not alter the number of classes but supplies the measure for the three classes of the hostile — “the middle hostile is one who takes away one’s own life or the goods on which it depends; the low hostile is one who takes away the life of a friend or the goods on which it depends” — which the prose of this treatise does not give. The seven classes and the nine are recorded together, without adjudication.

5. Beneath the Three Gates of Liberation, Puguang Has a Further Table

The treatise says that the portion of the three concentrations which is without outflows is called the three gates of liberation. Besides the gloss on the name Puguang brings out a further table, fixing one by one what each takes as object — “if emptiness is with outflows it takes all dharmas as object; if emptiness is without outflows it takes the truth of suffering alone as object. Wishlessness can take as object the truths of suffering, origin, and path. Signlessness takes the truth of cessation alone for its object” — with the addition of a sentence of position, “dharmas with outflows are not true gates of liberation, since standing by nature within the world they run counter to liberation.” Yuanhui in the same place stops at the gloss on the name. A difference of fullness, recorded only, without adjudication.

6. The Assignment of the Four Closing Stanzas — Fabao Alone Makes a Line of His Own

The outlines of Puguang and Yuanhui are nearly word for word the same, both making the twofold division “lamenting the persons, exhorting to the dharma,” and opening it further into “properly lamenting the persons, restating the lament.” Fabao makes a line of his own, reading it as an assignment of three stanzas — “below there are three stanzas, the third of the main text, exhorting to study, the section of dissemination” — and assigning them one by one, “the first stanza laments the teaching-Dharma, the next laments the realization-Dharma, the third exhorts to seek the realization-Dharma”; and he brings out besides one sentence dating it, “at the time the author composed the treatise, within nine hundred years after the Buddha’s nirvāṇa, both the teaching and the realization of the true Dharma were about to perish.” Fabao also gives a concrete explanation of the three graphs “has long since closed” — “it is toward a thousand years since the great Master’s nirvāṇa, and so it says long closed.” The three are recorded together, without adjudication.

7. The Threefold Division into Preface, Main Doctrine, and Dissemination — the Ancient Masters Themselves Record Two Explanations Together

Into which of the three divisions of the whole treatise the two great passages at the end of this chapter (the abiding of the true Dharma, the purport of the composition) fall, the ancient masters have two explanations, and Puguang himself records both. The first explanation reckons the section of the main doctrine all the way to the Chapter on Refuting the Self, the section of dissemination beginning from the end of that chapter; by this explanation, “though the lament and exhortation at the end of the Chapter on Absorption stand before the main doctrine, they are also called main doctrine.” The second explanation stops the main doctrine at the Chapter on Absorption — “from the end of the Chapter on Absorption, ‘the various dharma-gates analyzed above’ onward, the whole is called dissemination” — and the Chapter on Refuting the Self, standing after the dissemination, is also called dissemination. Puguang restates the two explanations within the chapter as well, saying word for word, “if the three divisions of preface, main doctrine, and dissemination, then by the former explanation . . . and again by the former explanation . . .” Yuanhui at the same boundary adjudges the second explanation word for word — “from here, the second of the main text, the abiding of the true Dharma; if the sense be set out by three divisions, what follows is the section of dissemination.”

By the second explanation, the sentence “the various dharma-gates analyzed above” is the starting point of the section of dissemination of the whole treatise. This is a boundary far larger than the number of its characters. The two explanations stand together in the ancient transmission and Puguang himself does not adjudicate; this section records them as they stand, and the choice belongs to the translator.

8. Shentai’s Commentary Is Wholly Wanting for This Chapter

Shentai’s Commentary on the Abhidharmakośa is a fragment, and the seven fascicles extant do not include this chapter. On actual search, the four graphs “the Chapter Analyzing Absorption” and the first stanza of this chapter, “meditative absorption is of four, each of two,” both yield zero. The want is marked as it stands, and the text of other fascicles is not made to stand for it. Only the general conspectus of the whole treatise in his first fascicle still records the phrase “the Chapter on Absorption, thirty-nine lines,” which agrees with the stanza count of this treatise — but that is the text of a general table, not a passage-by-passage commentary on this chapter, and may not be made to stand for commentary.

9. The Divergences of Paramārtha’s Earlier Translation

Paramārtha’s Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma makes a line of its own upon this chapter, and even the chapter title differs — he gives “the Chapter Analyzing Samāpatti,” a full transcription without translation of the sense, while Xuanzang renders the sense as “absorption.” To search Paramārtha’s version with Xuanzang’s chapter name will never find it. The two versions divide their fascicles differently too: this chapter in Paramārtha occupies exactly one whole fascicle and the Chapter on Refuting the Self as Spoken of begins at the head of the next, so that Paramārtha’s version has no chapter boundary in mid-fascicle; Xuanzang’s version has this chapter across two fascicles and changes chapters in mid-fascicle.

The renderings make a line of their own. One-pointedness upon a single object he gives as “of a single class”; the five aggregates as “the five skandhas”; applied and sustained thought as “awareness and observation”; without outflows as “without flow”; savoring as “relishing the savor”; the feeling of joy as “the faculty that suits the mind”; calamity as “fault”; the bases of mastery as “masteries entered”; the totalities as “totalities entered.” Even the transcriptions of absorption divide into two words — the chapter title uses “samāpatti” and the entity of absorption “samādhi,” and in one place besides he records the transcription of meditative absorption, “dhyāna.” The two words teaching and realization he gives as “the true teaching” and “the true attainment through practice,” with the transcription “adhigama” appended; and the names of the three baskets Xuanzang renders by sense (the sūtras, the discipline, the Abhidharma) while Paramārtha transcribes them (sūtra, vinaya, abhidharma).

One divergence of opening and gathering. For the reason the four immeasurables obtain their name, Xuanzang gives three counts (an immeasurable object, immeasurable merit drawn forth, an immeasurable result drawn down) and Paramārtha only two (taking immeasurable living beings as object, drawing down an immeasurable maturational result), leaving out the item “drawing forth immeasurable merit.” Recorded together without adjudication.

One place where the conclusion agrees and the fullness differs. That the pleasure of the first two meditative absorptions is pliancy and not the feeling of pleasure — on this conclusion the two versions agree, and Paramārtha gives, “in the first and second absorptions, pliancy is called pleasure.” But Xuanzang’s version records a long exchange below it, and Paramārtha’s opening and gathering differ from it; the passage-by-passage correspondence has not yet been collated in detail, and the fact is recorded as it stands.

The place that matters most is a divergence of attachment. The four closing stanzas in seven-character lines at the end of this chapter are attached to the end of the Chapter on Absorption by Xuanzang’s version, by the separate edition of the root stanzas, by Puguang, and by Yuanhui; Paramārtha’s version, however, places “the world-eye of the great Master has closed . . . seek release and be not heedless” at the head of the fascicle of the Chapter on Refuting the Self as Spoken of. One and the same set of stanzas, and the two versions attach it to different chapters. This collection has already adjudged to follow the three commentaries (attaching it to the end of the Chapter on Absorption), and the divergent attachment is recorded together without adjudication.

10. Saṅghabhadra’s Refutations in His Two Treatises

Saṅghabhadra’s two treatises use the stanzas of this treatise and compose a separate prose exposition, and so they too have a “Chapter Adjudicating Absorption.” In the chapter numbers of the two treatises there is one difference: the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle gives “the Chapter Adjudicating Absorption, the eighth,” the same as this treatise; the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine gives “the Chapter Adjudicating Absorption, the ninth,” the chapter number moved back by one — this is the form of the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine throughout (its Chapter on Knowledge is likewise the eighth where this treatise has the seventh), and is not peculiar to this chapter. The opening prose of the chapter in the two treatises is word for word the same.

Within the range of this chapter the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle speaks of “the Sūtra-master” (that is, the author of this treatise) in four places. The first is the question and answer he sets up for himself upon one-pointedness upon a single object — “here the Sūtra-master raises a question and answer of his own: what is called one-pointedness upon a single object? It is being intent upon a single object”; the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine has a word-for-word counterpart. The second is the factor of pleasure — “the Sūtra-master here adduces another’s account for the sake of argument, namely that there is decidedly no mental faculty of pleasure; the factor of pleasure spoken of in the three meditative absorptions” — Saṅghabhadra marking the party the author had adduced as “another’s account adduced for the sake of argument.” The third is the place where his refutation is most explicit — “the bodily feeling of pleasure. Hence it is known that pleasure is not just pliancy; the refutation of this is as before with what the Sūtra-master adduced. Yet what he says, that if it were pliancy in entity it should be called by the name pliancy, this account is contrary to principle” — where Saṅghabhadra says outright “contrary to principle.” The fourth is a statement of background — “the Sūtra-master here sets out his own original intent” — citing the very ground of composition stated in the first closing stanza.

In the second, third, and fourth places no counterpart is found in the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine — it is an abridgment of the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle, far briefer in extent, and such abridgment is the constant of its form; it is recorded as a zero result as it stands, and the text of other places is not made to stand for it.

There is one further fact of form: neither treatise takes in the four closing stanzas in seven-character lines at the end of this chapter (the four graphs “the great Master’s world-eye” yield zero in both). Those four are the author’s own statement of purport and his lament, and a separately composed treatise of course does not take them. Recorded as it stands, without adjudication.

In every place above where two parties stand opposed, the two parties are recorded only and which prevails is not adjudicated. What Saṅghabhadra establishes and on what principle, what the author establishes and on what principle, this section has done its best to make clear; as to which is right and which wrong, that is not in this section, and not in this piece.

考據Apparatus

智品明智之因,定品明智之緣。此品自「且諸定內靜慮云何」一問起,先立四靜慮之體與支,次立四無色,次以味淨無漏三分統攝八等至而開初得·相生·淨四分·超等至·依身·緣境·斷惑·近分中間諸門,次出三等持與重三等持及四修等持——所依之定既備,乃辯能依之功德:四無量·八解脫·八勝處·十遍處·得依身·起定緣。功德辯訖,論主收筆問「何謂正法?當住幾時?」,末以七言四頌自陳造論宗旨並傷歎勸學。一部三十卷之毘曇,於此闔卷。


一、科判定位

科判系統此段之位
玄奘 T1558 九品分別定品第八(品題〔T29 0145a18〕)之全品——本子(子1)=卷二十八全卷+卷二十九前段〔0145a14–0152b22〕。本頌正1 至正39(五言二十九塊)+七言結頌四(二塊),合三十一塊·引頌零塊
承前之錨品首「已說諸智所成功德,餘性功德今次當辯」〔T29 0145a19〕——所承者即智品末所辯之智所成功德(無諍·願智·六通等),故此品逕從「所依止定」起
三家品級大科(錨同·分法之數異光記〔T41n1821 0417a28〕「就此品中,一明諸定功德、二明正法住世、三明造論宗旨。就第一明諸定功德中,一明所依諸定、二明能依功德」·頌疏〔T41n1823 0970a14〕「就此品中總分三段:一明定功德、二明正法住世、三明造論宗旨。就明定中二:一明所依諸定、二明能依功德」·寶疏〔T41n1822 0787b14〕「此品大文有二:一明德所依定、二明餘性功德」
寶疏之同家二用(照錄不判)寶疏品首自言二分,而其行文之科號行至第四——〔T41n1822 0802a03〕「自下一行頌,大文第三明法住時也」·〔T41n1822 0802c23〕「大文第四明論宗趣」。⇒ 一家之內二用,唯錄不判
所依諸定之四科(三家同序)光記〔T41n1821 0417b02〕「就第一明所依諸定中,一明四靜慮、二明四無色、三明八等至、四明諸等持」·頌疏〔T41n1823 0970a16〕「就明諸定中分為四段:一明四靜慮、二明四無色定、三明八等至、四明諸等持」·寶疏〔T41n1822 0787b15〕「此明德所依定。於中有四:一明靜慮、二明無色、三明等至、四明等持」
能依功德之六科(三家逐字同構)光記〔T41n1821 0432c26〕·寶疏〔T41n1822 0798b12〕·頌疏〔T41n1823 0975a23〕皆作「一明四無量、二明八解脫、三明八勝處、四明十遍處、五明得依身、六明起定緣」
八等至之下寶疏獨開十二寶疏〔T41n1822 0790a14〕「下兩行頌,第三明等至。文有十二:一明淨等三別、二明具支多少、三明不動、四明受多少、五明借識、六明二得、七明相生、八明依身、九明所緣、十明斷惑、十一明近分、十二明中定」——光記·頌疏於此僅二分(總明·別明),寶疏獨細,唯錄不判
卷中品界(全論唯一卷二十九之卷題作「分別定品第八之二」〔T29 0150b11〕,而該卷中途〔T29 0152b23〕即起破執我品第九。⇒ 本子之收界即此。三疏共守此界——光記〔T41n1821 0438c15〕·寶疏〔T41n1822 0803b14〕·頌疏〔T41n1823 0978a09〕之卷二十九/論本二十九皆含定品後段與破我品前段
收卷句「既知如來正法壽,漸次淪亡如至喉,是諸煩惱力增時,應求解脫勿放逸」〔T29 0152b21〕——結頌之末,其後即破執我品之品題

開卷承轉句二(二卷皆明確承轉·逐字)

  • 卷二十八〔T29 0145a19〕「已說諸智所成功德,餘性功德今次當辯,於中先辯所依止定。且諸定內靜慮云何?」
  • 卷二十九〔T29 0150b12〕「如是已說所依止定,當辯依定所起功德。諸功德中先辯無量。」

二卷之品題 markup 不同構(卷二八之品題為品開始之標題元素·卷二九之品題為卷首續品之夾題元素)——照錄,不作齊一。

頌/長行體例:本頌(T1560 單行本定頌界)+長行自釋。本子五言本頌二十九塊合七百八十字=三十九頌整(無長頌·跨頌牒零例),七言結頌二塊合一百一十二字=四頌,總八百九十二字。T1560 定品〔T29n1560 0324a03 起〕之 <l> 流亦八百九十二字,逐字全流對盤無增刪。頌數三源相符——T1560 品題夾注「三十九頌」〔0324a03〕·神泰疏卷一全論總覽表「定品三十九行」〔X53n0836 X 系 0006b07〕·五言層七百八十除二十得三十九。

塊三十一(結2–4)無「頌曰」引導,為全論唯一。『頌曰→頌塊→論曰』三段式於此塊缺其二;其為本頌之據在於 T1560 收之、三疏皆繫之、與結1 同為七言。⇒ 本帙『前文之徵』一準於此塊零命中,誠實顯記(準則之覆蓋洞,非缺陷)。

長行三大段(各逾七百純漢·問答與異說最密處)

繫於長行純漢首句內含問/異說標記
頌·正2後半·正3·正4〔0145b29〕後一一一六「論曰:此與靜慮數自性同,謂四各二。」〔0145c05〕如何二·云何二·若爾一
頌·正9〔0146c20〕後一一九五「論曰:此支實事唯有十一,謂初五支即五實事。」〔0146c22〕如何二·云何三·若爾三·有說二·有餘師一
頌·正29–31〔0150b14〕後984「論曰:無量有四,一慈、二悲、三喜、四捨。」〔0150b20〕如何一·云何三·豈不一

本子之並錄不判三處(唯錄二造·不判勝負):

  1. 三靜慮樂支之體——初二靜慮之樂是輕安抑是受樂;「有說:無有心受樂根,三靜慮中說樂支者,皆是身受所攝樂根」與「此經輕安與樂別說,故初二樂非即輕安」之引經證——光記繫此為經部師所引(「經部又引經證初、二樂非是輕安」〔T41n1821 0423b18〕),眾賢則視為經主自引〔T29n1562 0761b20〕,二說並錄不判——二造往復十餘轉(詳目五·目六)。
  2. 一境性於剎那滅心上如何安立——「豈不諸心剎那滅故皆一境轉,何用等持?」一問,論錄「有餘師說:即心一境相續轉時名三摩地」,論主不作結判。
  3. 靜慮支之立法——「雖有一類作如是說,然非古昔諸軌範師共施設故,應審思擇」——「應審思擇」懸而不決,誌錄不判。

本子之論主明判三處(非並錄不判):其一,內等淨等持尋伺有無別體——論錄「有餘師言:此內等淨等持尋伺皆無別體」〔T29 0147b25〕,而以「雖有此理,非我所宗」〔T29 0147b27〕不取。其二,「若一境性是靜慮體」之下自立「具伺喜樂建立為初……漸離前支立二三四」而以「如其次第,故一境性分為四種」結案;其三,喜即喜受一義,論引二阿笈摩而結「故第三定必無喜根,由此喜受是喜非樂」。

全論級之界一處:〔T29 0152a27〕「前來分別種種法門,皆為弘持世尊正法。何謂正法?當住幾時?」——光記卷一序正流通三分之第二解與頌疏皆判此下為全論之流通分(詳目六)。此界之分量遠大於其字數(一百五十三)。


二、術語(名相)

漢(玄奘)真諦異名(首出 loc)本論定義句/所繫
靜慮「定」·別出音寫「持訶那」〔T29n1559 0296b28〕「依何義故立靜慮名?由此寂靜能審慮故」〔0145b11〕·「審慮即是實了知義」·「此宗審慮以慧為體」
定(等持·三摩地)「三摩提」〔T29n1559 0296b15〕(定體之音寫·與品題音寫「三摩跋提」二詞分用)「定靜慮體總而言之是善性攝心一境性,以善等持為自性故」·「等持與定名異體同」
一境性「一類」〔T29n1559 0296b15〕「何名一境性?謂專一所緣」·真諦作「何法名一類?謂一境等」〔T29n1559 0296b18〕
五蘊(并伴)「五陰」〔T29n1559 0296b17〕「若并助伴,五蘊為性」·真諦「若分別諸定共隨行相應法,應知五陰為性」
無色(四無色)「四無色定」(同系)·空無邊處作「空遍入」〔T29n1559 0296c29〕「彼色微故名無色,如微黃物亦名無黃」·「即此四根本并上三近分,總說名為除去色想」
等至(八本等至)「三摩跋提」(品題音寫)〔T29n1559 0296b06〕「此上所辯靜慮無色。根本等至總有八種」〔T29 0146b22〕
味等至「噉味相應」〔T29n1559 0297c25〕〔T29n1559 0297c24〕「初味等至,謂愛相應,愛能味著故名為味,彼相應故此得味名」〔T29 0146b24〕
淨等至「清淨」(同系)「淨等至名目世善定,與無貪等諸白淨法相應起故,此得淨名」
無漏等至「無流」〔T29n1559 0297c24〕「無漏定者,謂出世定,愛不緣故非所味著」
尋·伺「覺·觀」〔T29n1559 0299a25〕初靜慮五支之一二——「一尋、二伺、三喜、四樂、五等持」
內等淨「內淨」(同系)「此定遠離尋伺鼓動,相續清淨轉,名為內等淨」·「是故應說此即信根」·「信是淨相,故立淨名。離外均流,故名內等」
輕安「輕安」(同)〔T29n1559 0298b06〕「初二樂,輕安攝故」·真諦「於第一第二定,是輕安說名樂」
喜受「適心根」〔T29n1559 0299a10〕〔T29n1559 0299a13〕「喜即是喜受」〔T29 0146c21〕·「無一心中二受俱行,故無樂受」
行捨·念·慧——(諦本此段以「捨根」等對稱)〔T29n1559 0301a20〕第三靜慮五支——「一行捨、二正念、三正慧、四受樂、五等持」
不動(第四靜慮)「不動」(同)〔T29n1559 0299a25〕「第四靜慮名不動者,無災患故」·災患八者「尋、伺、四受、入息、出息」
災患「過失」〔T29n1559 0299a25〕真諦「離八過失故,說第四不動」——奘「災患」/諦「過失」,同指八法
近分·中間靜慮「近分定」·「中間定」〔T29n1559 0301a12〕「諸近分定亦有八種,與八根本為入門故」·「唯中靜慮有伺無尋,故彼勝初未及第二,依此義故立中間名」
順退分·順住分·順勝進分·順決擇分——(諦本作四分之對稱語)「順退分能順煩惱,順住分能順自地,順勝進分能順上地,順決擇分能順無漏」
空·無願·無相(三等持)「空定、無願定、無相定」〔T29n1559 0301b03〕「空三摩地,謂空、非我二種行相相應等持」·「涅槃離十相,故名無相」·「非常苦因可厭患故,道如船筏必應捨故」
三解脫門——(諦本此處作「解脫門」系語)「於中無漏者名三解脫門,能與涅槃為入門故」
重三等持(空空·無願無願·無相無相)「空空定」〔T29n1559 0301b22〕等〔T29n1559 0301b21〕「此三等持,緣前空等取空等相,故立空空等名」〔T29 0150a05〕·「此三等持唯是有漏,厭聖道故」
四無量(慈悲喜捨)「四無量定」〔T29n1559 0301c29〕「無量有情為所緣故、引無量福故、感無量果故」·「對治四種多行障故」
八解脫「解脫」(同系)「八中前三無貪為性,近治貪故」·「第八解脫即滅盡定」
八勝處「制入」〔T29n1559 0303b01〕「前修解脫唯能棄背,後修勝處能制所緣,隨所樂觀惑終不起」
十遍處「遍入」〔T29n1559 0296c29〕「於一切處周遍觀察無有間隙,故名遍處」
正法(教·證)『正教(阿含)·正修得(阿地伽摩)』〔T29n1559 0303c15〕「世尊正法體有二種,一教、二證。教謂契經、調伏、對法,證謂三乘菩提分法」〔T29 0152b03〕
千載(住世之量)「一千年」〔T29n1559 0303c25〕〔T29n1559 0303c24〕「聖教總言唯住千載,有釋證法唯住千年,教法住時復過於此」〔T29 0152b07〕
迦濕彌羅(毘婆沙師)——(諦本此段不出品末結頌)「迦濕彌羅國毘婆沙師議阿毘達磨理善成立,我多依彼釋對法宗」

名相之梵語羅馬字唯繫於古德所傳之音寫可徵者。本子之異名多屬二譯譯字之別(見目四全表),非古德音義之訓;「持訶那」「三摩提」「三摩跋提」「阿地伽摩」四名為真諦本自出之音寫,錄其所在。他者從闕,不據現代校本擬補


三、校勘(大正原書校記·本子全枚舉)

本子範圍〔0145a14–0152b22〕<app> 錨共四十一枚 = 異讀三十五(重出併一)+他藏交叉註+無 witness 零。依本帙體例,他藏交叉註不入異讀之數;此外另有 CBETA 回改四枚校異一枚(皆 <note type="add"> 之屬,非 <app>),依本帙體例並錄大正原印,列於表末(以 ⟨CB⟩ 標·不入上列三十五之數)。異讀三十五條全列(底本從大正【大】讀·語境句中以【 】標所校之字)。

註號底本【大】/異讀語境(逐字·底本讀)觀察(唯錄不判)
01450040145b25俱/復【宋】【元】【宮】「非伺有喜樂,而不與尋【俱】」俱=與尋俱行·作「復」則語不成句
01450050145c11處/尼【宋】【元】「乃至已離無所有【處】生立非想非非想處」無所有處為四無色之三·作「尼」不成詞
01460010146a22受/等【宮】「又亦應說出離【受】等,彼亦超下麁受等故」二讀皆可讀·所指同為受等諸蘊
01460020146b12同/問【宋】【元】【宮】「若想全無便【同】癡闇」同癡闇=與癡闇無別·作「問」不成句
01460050146b26目/自【元】【明】【宮】「淨等至名【目】世善定」名目=標名所指·名自則語拗
01460060146b28深/染【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「緣過去淨【深】生味著」深生與染生二讀語意相近而力度異·此條微涉義
01460070146c16三/二【宋】【元】「一行捨、二正念、【三】正慧、四受樂、五等持」上下數序自明·作「二」與前支重號
01470010147a12有/身【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「而不說彼【有】樂支故」有樂支與身樂支二讀·此條涉樂支之諍,微關義理
01470020147a20經/〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「此【經】輕安與樂別說」有無「經」字皆可讀·省之則以上文所引為主語
01470030147a20二/三【宋】【元】【宮】「故初【二】樂非即輕安」全段所論即初二靜慮之樂·作「三」與上文不符
01470040147b20河/何【明】「相續不清淨轉,如【河】有浪」如河有浪為喻·作「何」不成喻
01470050147b24信是淨相故立淨名離外均流故名內等淨/〔-〕【石】「【信是淨相,故立淨名。離外均流,故名內等。淨】而內等,故立內等淨名」【石】本整節脫·底本此節正是「內等淨」三字之逐字訓
01470060147c04漸/斯【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「【漸】無餘滅憂等五根」漸滅=次第而滅·與下文第三定滅喜·第四定滅樂相承
01470070147c09云/無【宮】「不爾。【云】何?」問答套語·作「無何」不成句
01480010148a18已/色【宋】【元】【宮】「如是別釋靜慮事【已】」已=訖·作「色」不成句
01480020148b07性/生【宋】「豈不由入正【性】離生」正性離生為定名·作『正生離生』重字
01480030148b07得/律【宋】【元】「亦名初【得】無漏等至」初得為本頌所立之門·作「律」不成詞
01480040148c16一/二【宋】【元】頌「互相望如次,生二三三【一】」下文長行「第四生一,謂自非餘」自證·作「二」則與長行不合
01490010149a10等/等至【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「後於有漏無漏【等】至順逆間超」二讀所指同·僅詳略之別
01490020149a15起/超【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「此諸等至依何身【起】?」依何身起為下頌之問·作「超」則與超等至一門相混
01500010150b02理/現【宋】【元】「【理】實修此通依諸地」理實為本論定型語·全論屢見
01500020150b03四/一【宋】【元】【明】「而契經但說第【四】靜慮者」所指即金剛喻定所依之第四靜慮·作「一」則與上文相違
01500030150b26如/不【宋】【元】【明】「不淨與捨【如】次能治」如次=依次·作「不次」語逆
01500050150c09想/〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「與勝解【想】相應起故」勝解想與勝解二讀·所繫皆無量之作意
01500060150c15依/種【宮】「第三但【依】初二靜慮」依=所依之地·作「種」不成句
01500070150c17間/聞【石】「謂四靜慮、未至、中【間】」中間定為定名·作「中聞」不成詞
01510010151a27心/故【宋】【元】【明】【宮】頌「由自地淨【心】,及下無漏出」長行「或起有頂淨定心」自證
01510020151a29自/目【宮】頌「【自】上苦集滅」長行「各以自上苦集滅諦」自證
01510040151b29三【大】*/二【宮】*「第三靜慮寧無解脫?第【三】定中無色貪故」上句已言第三·大正此條帶星號·並觀上句
01510050151c09邪/耶【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「說身作證,非餘六【邪】?」邪·耶二字於疑問語尾通用
01510060151c12二/一【宮】「以於八中此【二】勝故」所指即第三·第八二解脫·作「一」與上文二法不合
01520010152a14二/三【宮】頌「【二】界由因業」長行「生上二界總由三緣」自證
01520020152a23爾力/〔-〕【石】「由法【爾力】皆增盛故」【石】本脫此二字·法爾力為三緣之三
01520030152a27皆/加【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「一一應知【皆】由教力」皆=總攝上文·作「加」不成句
01520060152b17閉/閑【石】頌「大師世眼久已【閉】」光記牒作「久已閉」〔T41n1821 0438b08〕·寶疏釋作「故言久閉」〔T41n1822 0803a14〕

濾器桶五條(拉丁濾器所汰·並錄)——四條為 CBETA 回改、一條為諸藏校異,皆 <note type="add"> 之屬,不入上列三十五之數。

註號底本讀/大正原印語境(逐字·底本讀)觀察
0146004 ⟨CB⟩0146b22辯【CB】【宋】【元】【明】【宮】K27n0955_p0660b22/辨【大】「論曰:此上所【辯】靜慮無色」CBETA 回改——大正原印「辨」,CBETA 從諸藏回改作「辯」。底本 T1558 慣用「辯」而三疏慣用「辨」(光記牒作「已辨無色」〔T41n1821 0420b19〕),二形之用為本帙全書級現象
0149003 ⟨CB⟩0149b15或【CB】【福州藏】【宋】【元】【明】【宮】/惑【大】頌「近分八捨淨,初亦聖【或】三」CBETA 回改——大正原印「惑」。長行「有說:未至定亦有味相應……由此未至具有三種」自證「或三」之讀
0150b2801 ⟨CB⟩0150b28即【CB】【麗-CB】K27n0955_p0666a21/則【大】「理實應言悲是不害,喜【即】喜受,捨即無貪」CBETA 回改——大正原印「則」。同句下文「捨即無貪」大正亦作「即」,二處相承
0150c0401 ⟨CB⟩0150c04惟【CB】【麗-CB】K27n0955_p0666b06/愴【大】「如是思【惟】入悲等至」CBETA 回改——大正原印「愴」。同段前後三處皆作「如是思惟入某等至」,四無量之作意句一律,此處獨異
0150c18010150c18德【磧-CB】Q25_p0775b05/得【麗-CB】K28n0958_p0666b21「謂除未至,是容豫【德】」諸藏校異(大正無改·底本作「德」)——容豫德謂閑豫之德·作『容豫得』則語意移於獲得

誠實記一:0147002 與 0147003 二註共錨〔0147a20〕一行——一涉「經」字之有無、一涉「初二/初三」之數,二條相承,讀時宜並觀

誠實記二:0151004 之大正校記帶星號(【大】*/【宮】*),依大正體例星號標其校記另有所繫,本目唯錄不判

誠實記三:0148002 與 0148003 共錨〔0148b07〕,二字相隔數字而同繫一行。

校勘結語:三十五條中,約二十六條屬形近訛字、音譯用字或語助之異;語意承重較顯者五條——0146006(深/染)·0147001(有/身·涉樂支)·0148004(一/二·與長行明文相違)·0150002(四/一·與上文相違)·0151006(二/一·涉所指之數)。無一條升定本案(無古德牒文與義理雙證支持異讀者)。異讀之義理取捨屬釋慧鏡,本目唯錄不判


四、異譯對勘(真諦《阿毘達磨俱舍釋論》T1559 ★)

對勘基座:玄奘本〔T29n1558 0145a14–0152b22〕↔ 真諦本「分別三摩跋提品第八」〔T29n1559 0296b06–0304a12〕。

品題即不同:奘作「分別定品」(samāpatti 一系之總稱義譯為「定」),諦作「分別三摩跋提品」(音寫全稱不義譯)。⇒ 以奘之品名搜諦本必假零命中;本目一切對位皆以場景結構(誰·對誰·問什麼·依何理·得何答)定,不以詞面搜。

分卷之異(機械必然):真諦此品恰占卷第二十一全卷〔0296b02–0304a12〕,破說我品第九起於卷第二十二之卷首〔品題 0304a17〕——真諦本無卷中品界;玄奘本則此品跨二卷而卷二十九中途起破我品。⇒ 卷界不可能逐一重合,非二本義理之異,乃譯場分卷之事。

體例基差:玄奘「頌曰/論曰」整頌先出而後長行;真諦「偈曰/釋曰」逐句嵌釋,一頌常拆數處分引。

對勘要目(逐條·錄義理承重與譯名系統差者)

  1. 品首承轉——奘「已說諸智所成功德,餘性功德今次當辯,於中先辯所依止定」〔0145a19〕‖諦「由依止智慧一切功德,謂智慧種類,分別說已,別性類功德今當分別說。是故最初依定應作分別說,由一切功德依止彼故」〔T29n1559 0296b07〕。場景全合(智所成功德已說→餘類功德今說→功德皆依定故先辯定);開合差:諦本補「由一切功德依止彼故」一句因由,奘句簡練。
  2. 定之二分——諦「四定有二種」〔T29n1559 0296b09〕·「若略說,定有二種,由生得定、修得定差別故」〔T29n1559 0296b10〕‖奘頌「靜慮四各二,於中生已說」。義理全合,皆先立生得/修得二分。譯名差:奘「靜慮」/諦此處逕稱「定」。
  3. 四靜慮之數——諦「復次此定唯有四種,謂初定、二定、三定、四定」〔T29n1559 0296b11〕‖奘「此總有四種,謂初二三四」。詳略差:諦本逐一牒四名不省,奘本以數字略牒。
  4. 生靜慮已於世品說——奘「生靜慮體世品已說,謂第四八,前三各三」‖諦作品名全稱「分別世間品」。詳略差(全稱/簡稱),非義理歧異。
  5. 定之自性——奘「定靜慮體總而言之是善性攝心一境性,以善等持為自性故」‖諦「修定善一類。釋曰:若不分別,唯心善一類名定,是三摩提性故」〔T29n1559 0296b15〕。譯名差之最著者:奘「一境性」/諦「一類」。義理全合,皆以心於一所緣專一相續為定之自性。
  6. 并伴五蘊——奘「若并助伴,五蘊為性」‖諦「共伴類五陰。釋曰:若分別諸定共隨行相應法,應知五陰為性」〔T29n1559 0296b16〕。譯名差(全篇系統性):奘「五蘊」/諦「五陰」。
  7. 一境性之訓與剎那滅之難——奘「何名一境性?謂專一所緣」‖諦「何法名一類?謂一境等」〔T29n1559 0296b18〕,續云「若爾,唯心一境成定,非別類心法成定」。開合差:諦本將此辯緊接定義句下即展開,奘本此辯之位置稍後。逐句細對非本目已竟之工(本目自誌『未逐字比對』),唯錄場景相應,不引為已核
  8. 「持訶那」之音寫——諦於論定體之後別出一語「餘師說:如此定者,名持訶那」〔T29n1559 0296b29〕,並釋「三摩提者,謂依心學,心清淨為勝,經中說名四定」〔T29n1559 0296b28〕。⇒ 諦本以「三摩提」為定體之音寫、以「持訶那」為靜慮之音寫,二詞分立;奘本則以「等持」「靜慮」二義譯詞分立。同一結構之二種處理
  9. 味淨無漏三分——諦「有噉,清淨、無流。釋曰:此七定有與噉味相應,有清淨、有無流」〔T29n1559 0297c24〕‖奘「前七各具有三」·「謂味淨無漏」。譯名差:奘「味」/諦「噉味」·奘「無漏」/諦「無流」。義理全合。
  10. 初二靜慮之樂即輕安——諦「輕安樂前二。釋曰:於第一第二定,是輕安說名樂」〔T29n1559 0298b06〕‖奘「初二樂,輕安攝故」。二本於此結論一致——初二定之樂支非受樂而是輕安。然奘本於此下錄有大段往復(「有說:無有心受樂根……」以下),諦本此段之開合與奘本不同,逐段對位未及細校,據實記
  11. 第四靜慮不動——諦「偈曰:離八過失故,說第四不動。釋曰:何者為八過失?」〔T29n1559 0299a25〕‖奘「離八災患故,八者謂尋伺,四受入出息」。譯名差二:奘「災患」/諦「過失」·奘「尋伺」/諦「覺觀」。數與所指全同(八法)。密室燈之喻二本皆有——諦「譬如內密室無風燈光」〔T29n1559 0299b01〕‖奘「如密室燈照而無動」。
  12. 喜受之名——諦「三定中,必定無有適心根,是故喜根即是適心根非樂」〔T29n1559 0299a13〕‖奘「喜即是喜受」。譯名差:奘「喜受」/諦「適心根」。
  13. 中間靜慮——諦「此中有說名近分定,有說名中間定……無覺中間定。釋曰:此定與覺不相應,說名中間定」〔T29n1559 0301a12〕‖奘「唯中靜慮有伺無尋」·「依此義故立中間名」。譯名同(中間定)·所立之義全合
  14. 三等持——諦「三摩提有三種,謂空定、無願定、無相定……無相應靜相。釋曰:與滅諦行相相應定說名無相定」〔T29n1559 0301b03〕‖奘「無相三摩地,謂緣滅諦四種行相相應等持」。義理全合,唯諦本以「無相應靜相」一句總攝,奘本開為十相之列。
  15. 重三等持——諦「空空等名定,復有三別定。釋曰:有空空定、有無願無願定、有無相無相定。以空定等為境界故,彼名空空定等」〔T29n1559 0301b21〕‖奘「此三等持,緣前空等取空等相,故立空空等名」。全合
  16. 四無量——諦「無量定有四。釋曰:四無量定,謂慈、悲、喜、捨無量,以無量眾生為境界故、感無量果報故」〔T29n1559 0301c29〕‖奘「無量有情為所緣故、引無量福故、感無量果故」。⇒ 奘三因·諦二因(諦本不出「引無量福」一項)——開合差,唯錄不判。
  17. 八勝處——諦「制入有八種」〔T29n1559 0303b01〕‖奘「勝處有八種」。譯名差:奘「勝處」/諦「制入」(「勝/制」義近而「處/入」用字不同)。
  18. 十遍處——諦作「遍入」,且四無色亦以「遍入」名之——「空遍入從寂離第四定生,識遍入從寂離空遍入生」〔T29n1559 0296c29〕。⇒ 諦本「遍入」一詞兼用於無色定與遍處,奘本則「處」「遍處」二名分立系統性譯名差,唯錄不判。
  19. 正法二種——諦「世尊正法二,教修得為體。釋曰:此中正教者,即是諸阿含,謂修多羅、毘那耶、阿毘達磨。正修得者,謂阿地伽摩」〔T29n1559 0303c15〕‖奘「教謂契經、調伏、對法,證謂三乘菩提分法」。⇒ 奘「教·證」二字義譯/諦『正教·正修得』並出音寫「阿地伽摩」。三藏之名奘義譯(契經·調伏·對法)而諦音寫(修多羅·毘那耶·阿毘達磨)。
  20. 住世千年——諦「有餘師說:佛般涅槃後一千年,正法得住。此說約正修得,不約阿含。若約阿含則有多時」〔T29n1559 0303c24〕‖奘「聖教總言唯住千載,有釋證法唯住千年,教法住時復過於此」。義理全合,二本皆以千年之說繫於證法而教法過之。
  21. 塊三十一之繫屬相違(並錄不判·已裁從三疏)——奘本 T1558 與 T1560 皆以七言四頌繫於定品之末,光記〔T41n1821 0438b08〕與頌疏〔T41n1823 0977c07〕之科文亦皆繫之定品;真諦本則於破說我品第九之卷首〔T29n1559 0304a17〕置「大師世間眼已閉……求脫勿放逸」一段〔T29n1559 0304a18〕。⇒ 同一組頌,二本所繫之品不同。本帙已裁從三疏(繫定品末),異繫並錄不判

誠實記(目四):本目所列以品首定義段·諸門樞紐句·品末三段為主,未逐段覆蓋全品九千餘字之對勘。異譯對勘之第六條自誌『逐句細對非本目範圍』,本目照其分際,未引為已核(性質為細校未及,非零命中)。「三摩提」與「三摩跋提」二音寫是否同一梵語之詳略二式,古德無明訓可徵,從闕不擬


五、系內對辯(眾賢《順正理論》T1562 ★·《顯宗論》T1563 ★)

二論之品名非「分別定品」:T1562 作「辯定品第八之一」〔T29n1562 0756b06〕——品號同 T1558;T1563 作「辯定品第九之一」〔T29n1563 0963c12〕——品號後移一位。二論品首長行逐字全同:「如是已辯諸智差別,次當分別智所依定」。⇒ 以 T1558 之品名搜二論必假零命中(實測零見);T1563 之品號後移為其全書之體例(其智品作「辯智品第八」〔T29n1563 0946c06〕而 T1558 作「分別智品第七」),非本品特有,然仍逐字現核所得,非推定。

二論之卷幅:T1562 定品占四卷〔0756b06/0761a19/0766a10/0771b06〕;T1563 定品占三卷〔0963c12/0968b10/0973a06〕。

「經主」句於 T1562 本品域全枚舉(四見)

  1. 一境性之自設問答〔T29n1562 0756b25〕——「此中經主自興問答:何名一境性?謂專一所緣」。眾賢牒世親於定義句下自設之問答,即俱舍「何名一境性?謂專一所緣」一段。T1563 有對應〔T29n1563 0964a03〕,逐字全同(僅品號標記相異)。
  2. 樂支之假引他說〔T29n1562 0760b07〕——「經主此中假引他說:謂定無有心受樂根,三靜慮中說樂支者……」。眾賢標舉世親所引之說(「有說:無有心受樂根,三靜慮中說樂支者,皆是身受所攝樂根」)為「假引他說」。
  3. 樂非即輕安之破〔T29n1562 0761b20〕——「身受樂。是故知樂非即輕安,破此同前經主所引。然彼所說,若是輕安體應說輕安名,此說非理」。⇒ 眾賢明立破辭(「說非理」),此為本子對辯之核心段。
  4. 造論本意之自陳〔T29n1562 0775b18〕——「毘達磨理善成立,我多依彼釋對法宗。經主此中述己本意」。眾賢牒結頌1 之語,錄世親自陳依迦濕彌羅所議對法理而造論。屬背景陳述,非直接破立

第五疑似見(loc 反跳至 0456a01)判為校勘附錄文字竄入漢字流之偽命中,已排除(該處 loc 序列非單調遞增)。

T1563 之零命中(據實記):T1562 條二·三·四於 T1563 品域內未檢得對應句——《顯宗論》為《順正理論》之略本(顯揚宗義·篇幅遠簡),此段落簡化屬其體例常態(詳略之異),據實記為零命中,不以他處之文充之

二論皆不收結頌:「大師世眼」四字於 T1562·T1563 皆零見。⇒ 二論別造長行而用俱舍本頌,論主自陳宗旨與傷歎勸學之四頌自非其所取——體例之事,照錄不判

誠實記(目五):條三「破此同前」之「此」所指前段,須回溯 0760b07 一段之世親原論與眾賢前段之破立脈絡方能全見;本目唯錄「經主」字串所在句之直接語境,逐段完整破立之展開屬義疏承衍節之事。又,T1562/T1563 現存 XML 之品目列中「辯定品」皆為最末一目,此為磁碟事實之如實記,非『二論全書終於定品』之推論。


六、諸家異釋(光記·寶疏·頌疏;神泰疏標闕)

神泰疏之闕(負命題已證·據實標闕):神泰《俱舍論疏》X53n0836 為殘本,現存七卷=卷一·卷二(界品之一·之二)·卷四至卷七(根品之二至之五)·卷十七(賢聖品之三)。本子實查:「分別定品」零見·定品正1 首句「靜慮四各二」零見。⇒ 泰疏殘·定品全闕·本子無逐段釋可繫不以他卷之文充之。唯卷一之全論總覽表〔X53n0836 X 系 0006b07〕仍作「定品三十九行」,為外於 T1560 之獨立頌數傳承——此為總表之文,非本品之疏文,不得充作逐段釋。以下三家並錄。

(一)品名與解題

品題 verbatim解題(逐字)
光記 T41n1821分別定品第八之一〔0417a23〕·之二〔0432c26〕〔0417a24〕「分別定品者,專注一緣名之為定,此品廣明故名分別。所以次明定品者,賢聖品明果,智品明因,定品明緣。緣望果疎,故次明定也。又解:依定發智,故次明定。」
寶疏 T41n1822分別定品第八之一〔0787b09〕·之二〔0798b12〕〔0787b10〕「心一境性名之為定,此品廣明,名分別定品。前明智品能依定果,此明定品智所依因。」
頌疏 T41n1823無「分別定品」四字(該四字於 T41n1823 零見·實測)〔0970a13〕「釋曰:心一境性名之為定,此品廣明,故名分別。」

互異之點:光記以「專注一緣」釋定、寶疏與頌疏以「心一境性」釋定(後者即本論之定義句本身);次第釋則光記通貫三品(賢聖果·智因·定緣),寶疏聚焦二品(智品能依定果·定品智所依因)。方向相同而取角有別,唯錄不判

(二)靜慮支之立與輕安行捨之分配

  • 光記引《婆沙》設問〔T41n1821 0421a19〕「問:輕安、行捨一切地有,何故初、二立輕安非行捨?三、四立行捨非輕安?復次初、二輕安用勝,性舉治惛沈;三、四行捨用勝,沈靜治掉舉。復次為治五識及所引身麁重故,初定立輕安」——以用勝所治二理答之。
  • 頌疏自設三問答〔T41n1823 0971b07〕「問:『何故初二靜慮立輕安,不立行捨?後二靜慮立行捨,不立輕安?』答:第三定捨極喜、第四定捨極樂,故立行捨;初二既不立行捨,故立輕安。」續問「問:『信通諸地,何故唯於第二靜慮立信為支?』答:隨起增上淨信,必依大喜,第二靜慮有勝喜故,立內淨支。」
  • 互異之點:同一問而二家所答之理不同——光記取《婆沙》之『用勝·治惛沈掉舉』,頌疏取『捨極喜·捨極樂』之次第。二說並錄不判

(三)第四靜慮之不動與八災患

  • 光記〔T41n1821 0426a11〕「然契經中密作是說:第四靜慮不為尋、伺、喜、樂所動。但約支說,不言非支。又解:經非盡理,論盡理說。故。」⇒ 光記以密意說經非盡理二解會通經之四法與論之八法。
  • 頌疏〔T41n1823 0972a11〕「第四靜慮無八災患動,是故世尊說名不動。災患有八,所謂尋、伺、憂、苦、喜、樂、出息、入息。有餘師說,第四靜慮如密室燈,照而無動,故名不動。」⇒ 頌疏逐一開列八名(四受即憂苦喜樂),不設會通之問。
  • 互異之點:光記重在會通經論之數不同,頌疏重在開列八名之實。唯錄不判

(四)三解脫門

  • 光記〔T41n1821 0431a14〕「於中無漏者名三解脫門,能與涅槃為入門故。非諸有漏法是真解脫門,性住世間違解脫故。三三摩地緣境別者,若有漏空緣一切法,若無漏空唯緣苦諦。無願能緣苦、集、道諦。無相唯緣滅諦為境。」
  • 頌疏〔T41n1823 0974b28〕「漏者名三解脫門,能與解脫涅槃為入門故。」
  • 互異之點:光記於門名之外別出有漏無漏所緣之差(有漏空緣一切法·無漏空唯緣苦諦),頌疏止於釋名。詳略之差,唯錄不判。

(五)修慈之七品與九品

  • 光記〔T41n1821 0435a13〕「答,若惑非增盛,但起與樂。若惑增盛,作七品修,乃至修習慈無量成。……若依《正理》,修四無量各分九品,中復開三。」⇒ 光記於本論之七品外,別引《正理》之九品說並錄。
  • 頌疏〔T41n1823 0975c23〕「中怨讐者,謂奪己身命緣資具;下怨讐者,謂奪親友命緣資具。總成七品。分別品已,先於上親發起真誠,與樂勝解。」⇒ 頌疏逐一訓上·中·下怨之判準(所奪者何),本論長行未出此訓。
  • 互異之點:光記並錄《正理》九品之異數,頌疏補出三品怨之判準。二家各有所補,唯錄不判

(六)正法住世之千年

  • 光記〔T41n1821 0438a21〕「聖教總言唯住千載。『有釋證法至復過於此』者,敘異說。有釋證法唯住千年,過千年已不得入聖。教法住時復過於此,千年已後雖無得聖,亦有受持及說法者。」
  • 寶疏〔T41n1822 0802a03〕「論『前來分別種種法門』,自下一行頌,大文第三明法住時也。……此文第一,述二種正法也,一教、二證。教謂三藏,證謂三乘菩提分法。因教得證,故先明教法。」
  • 頌疏〔T41n1823 0977b24〕「聖教總言唯住千載,有釋證法唯住千年,教法住時復過於此。」
  • 互異之點:光記明標「敘異說」(即以千年之說為異說而非論主定判),寶疏補出「因教得證,故先明教法」之次第理,頌疏逕錄不加案語。唯錄不判

(七)結頌四之科與釋

  • 光記〔T41n1821 0438a25〕「此即第三明造論宗旨。牒前問起」;〔T41n1821 0438b08〕「此下第二傷歎勸學。就中,一傷歎人、二勸學法。就傷歎人中,一正傷歎人、二重釋傷歎。就正傷歎人中,一傷歎有德、二傷歎起失。」·「上句傷歎如來,下句傷歎弟子」〔T41n1821 0438b12〕「三界大師為世眼目」。
  • 寶疏〔T41n1822 0802c23〕「大文第四明論宗趣」;〔T41n1822 0803a08〕「自下有三頌,大文第三勸學流通分。」〔T41n1822 0803a09〕「論主造論之時,佛涅槃後九百年中,教、證正法並皆將滅」;〔T41n1822 0803a10〕「初一頌傷歎教法,次一頌傷歎證法,第三頌勸求證法」;〔T41n1822 0803a13〕「大師涅槃向有千年,故言久閉」。
  • 頌疏〔T41n1823 0977b26〕「從此第三,明論宗旨,於中分二:一正明宗旨、二傷歎勸學」;〔T41n1823 0977c07〕「從此第二,傷歎勸學,就中分二:一傷歎人、二勸學法。就傷歎人中分二:一正傷歎人、二重釋傷歎。」
  • 互異之點:光記與頌疏之科文逐字近同(皆作傷歎人·勸學法二分,再開正傷歎·重釋傷歎),而寶疏獨作「三頌」之配當——初頌配教法·次頌配證法·第三頌配勸求證法,且獨出「佛涅槃後九百年」之造論年代語。三家並錄,唯錄不判

(八)序正流通之三分(光記卷一·三解並錄)

光記於卷一〔T41n1821 0002a26–0002b07〕備列三解,其第一解第二解於本品末二大文之判直接相關——

  • 第一解:「初三行頌名序分;『何法名為』已下至破我品名正宗;破我品末『已善說此』已下名流通分。……雖定品末傷歎勸學,為在正宗前故亦名正宗。」
  • 第二解:「……『何法名為』已下至定品名正宗;從定品末『前來分別』以下總名流通。所以破我品亦名流通者,以乘流通分起問剩明破我品,為在流通後故亦名流通。」

光記於品內復重申此二解〔T41n1821 0438a02〕「二明正法住世時。標前說意以為二問。若序、正、流通三分,依前一解。從此已下至破我品末,一部之中大文第三名流通分。又依前一解,從此已下至定品末,就前八品之中大文第三名流通分。」

頌疏於同一界處逐字同判第二解〔T41n1823 0977b12〕「從此大文第二,明正法住世。若三分明義,已下是流通分。」

依第二解,本子之〔0152a27〕即全論流通分之起二解並存於古傳,光記自身並錄不判;本目照錄,取捨屬釋慧鏡

(九)三疏互異總覽(並錄不判)

議題光記寶疏頌疏互異之點
定之釋名專注一緣心一境性心一境性光記獨異
品次第之理賢聖果·智因·定緣(通貫三品)智品能依定果·定品智所依因(二品)卷首總論作「定品明緣」取角廣狹
品級大科之數三分品首言二分而科號行至第四三分寶疏同家二用
八等至之下科二分(總明·別明)十二科二分(總明·別明)寶疏獨細
輕安行捨之分配理引《婆沙》用勝·治惛沈掉舉未獨立設問捨極喜·捨極樂所依之理不同
不動之經論數異密意說·經非盡理二解會通未設會通逕列八名會通有無
修慈品數本論七品並錄《正理》九品未別出七品並訓怨之三判準各有所補
千年之說明標「敘異說」補「因教得證」之次第理逕錄不加案案語有無
結頌之配當傷歎人·勸學法二分三頌配教法·證法·勸求證法·並出「佛涅槃後九百年」傷歎人·勸學法二分(與光記近同)寶疏獨立一系
泰疏——————本品全闕·據實標闕

三疏互異之處逐家並錄,不判是非。三疏之判釋與其互異之義理取捨,別居義疏層之承衍節。


七、互讀(唯識根系掛鏈·②橋)

本子所立者是部派毘曇之『定學總表』——定之自體·諸定之階差·諸功德之所依。其向唯識系之承接(逐條繫彼系逐字):

  • 定之自性是否即心 → 《成唯識論》之同一諍:本子錄「有餘師說:即心一境相續轉時名三摩地,契經說此為增上心學故」,論主先設難「若爾,即心專一境位,依之建立三摩地名,不應別有餘心所法」而以「別法令心於一境轉名三摩地,非體即心」立宗。《成唯識論》於定之自性處錄同型異說並判之——「有說:此定體即是心。經說為心學,心一境性故」〔T31n1585 0028c08〕,「彼非誠證,依定攝心,令心一境,說彼言故」〔T31n1585 0028c09〕。⇒ 『定即是心』一執與其所依之經證(增上心學·心一境性)二系全同,所判亦同(皆不許)——此為②橋於定品最直之一錨。
  • 等至之枚舉 → 《瑜伽師地論》三摩呬多地:本子以八本等至統攝靜慮無色,而別列八解脫·八勝處·十遍處·滅盡定為能依功德。《瑜伽師地論》於等至一目逐一列之——「八勝處三摩鉢底、十遍處三摩鉢底、四無色三摩鉢底、無想三摩鉢底、滅盡定等三摩鉢底」〔T30n1579 0329a01〕。⇒ 所列之法數與次第與本子全合,唯彼系一律以音寫「三摩鉢底」名之而本子以義譯「等至」名之。
  • 定體不通欲界 → 三摩呬多地之安立句:本子立「諸等至起依自下身」而八等至皆繫上二界。《瑜伽師地論》作「謂唯此等名等引地,非於欲界心一境性」〔T30n1579 0329a04〕。⇒ 『欲界心一境性不名等引』一判二系不改;而本子之「心一境性」一詞於彼系原句中逐字出現,同一玄奘譯場之譯語相承(唯誌錄·不判)。

八、譯史

  • 玄奘新譯(本底本):《開元釋教錄》著錄「阿毘達磨俱舍論三十卷」〔T55n2154 0557a22〕,其夾註逐字作「第二出與真諦出者同本永徽二年五月十日於大慈恩寺翻經院譯至五年七月二十七日畢沙門元瑜筆受」〔T55n2154 0557a22〕。本子卷端題「阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第二十八」〔T29 0145a14〕,品續題「分別定品第八之一」〔T29 0145a18〕;次卷題〔T29 0150b07〕·品續題「分別定品第八之二」〔T29 0150b11〕。
  • 真諦舊譯(異譯校本):《開元釋教錄》著錄「阿毘達磨俱舍釋論二十二卷」〔T55n2154 0545c16〕,又於論藏部類作「阿毘達磨俱舍釋論二十二卷陳天竺三藏真諦譯」〔T55n2154 0620c17〕;玄奘本著錄於其後作「阿毘達磨俱舍論三十卷大唐三藏玄奘譯」〔T55n2154 0620c22〕。本品於真諦本題「分別三摩跋提品第八」,恰占其卷第二十一全卷。
  • 對辯二論之譯:《開元釋教錄》「阿毘達磨順正理論八十卷大唐三藏玄奘譯」〔T55n2154 0620c25〕·「阿毘達磨顯宗論四十卷大唐三藏玄奘譯」〔T55n2154 0620c27〕,並結曰「右二部論與俱舍論頌同釋異並眾賢造」〔T55n2154 0621a01〕。「頌同釋異」四字即目五體例之根據——二論用俱舍本頌而別作長行;本品之結頌四首非本頌之屬俱舍者所共,故二論不收(見目五)。
  • 譯事旁證:《大慈恩寺三藏法師傳》錄玄奘永徽五年答書「其《俱舍》、《順正理》,見譯未周,今年必了」〔T50n2053 0261c20〕。⇒ 俱舍與順正理同期並譯,此為對辯材料何以密集之背景(唯錄事實·不作因果之判)。
  • 造論緣起與本品結頌:《婆藪盤豆法師傳》記其造論之體例作「立薩婆多義隨有僻處以經部義破之。名為阿毘達磨俱舍論」〔T50n2049 0190b15〕。⇒ 結頌1「我多依彼釋對法宗,少有貶量為我過失」正是此體例之論主自陳;寶疏於此繫年作「論主造論之時,佛涅槃後九百年中」〔T41n1822 0803a09〕。
  • 諸疏之次:光記 T41n1821(普光·主)·寶疏 T41n1822(法寶·副)·頌疏 T41n1823(圓暉·科判)·神泰疏 X53n0836(殘·定品闕)。

九、校本定位

  • 玄奘 T1558(底本)〔0145a14–0152b22〕:卷二十八卷端題 0145a14 · 品題 0145a18 · 開卷承轉 0145a19 · 正1·正2前半 0145a22 · 正2後半·正3·正4 0145b29 · 正5·正6 0146b18 · 正7·正8 0146c04 · 正9 0146c20 · 正10 0147c10 · 正11 0147c21 · 正12 0148a01 · 正13 0148a12 · 正14 0148a19 · 正15·正16 0148b12 · 正17·正18 0148c13 · 正19 0148c29 · 正20 0149a16 · 正21 0149a25 · 正22前半 0149b08 · 正22後半 0149b15 · 正23前半 0149b25 · 正23後半 0149c07 · 正24·正25前半 0149c15 · 正25後半·正26 0150a02 · 正27·正28 0150a19 · 卷二十九卷端題 0150b07 · 品續題 0150b11 · 卷二九開卷承轉 0150b12 · 正29–31 0150b14 · 正32–34 0151a24 · 正35 0151c12 · 正36 0151c22 · 正37 0152a06 · 正38 0152a14 · 正39 0152b01 · 結1 0152b11 · 結2–4 0152b17 · 收界 0152b22(其後 0152b23 起破執我品第九)。
  • 科段錨(三家同標之四界):0145a19(大文一之一 明所依諸定)· 0150b12(大文一之二 明能依功德)· 0152a27(大文二 明正法住世)· 0152b09(大文三 明造論宗旨)。次級科界:0145b27(明四無色)· 0146b16(明八等至)· 0149c04(明諸等持)· 0151a22(明八解脫)· 0151c10(明八勝處)· 0151c21(明十遍處)· 0152a04(明得依身)· 0152a13(明起定緣)。
  • T1560(本頌單行):定品起 0324a03(品題夾注「三十九頌」)·全流八百九十二字與底本三十一塊逐字對盤無增刪。
  • 真諦 T1559:對應段 0296b02(卷題)–0304a12。要目 0296b06 · 0296b07 · 0296b09 · 0296b11 · 0296b15 · 0296b16 · 0296b17 · 0296b18 · 0296b28 · 0296c29 · 0297c25 · 0298b06 · 0299a14 · 0299a25 · 0299a29 · 0301a13 · 0301b03 · 0301b21 · 0301c29 · 0303b01 · 0303c14 · 0303c25。塊三十一之異繫:0304a17(破說我品第九卷首)。
  • 眾賢 T1562〔0756b06 起·占四卷 0756b06/0761a19/0766a10/0771b06〕:0756b06 · 0756b25 · 0760b07 · 0761b20 · 0775b18。T1563〔0963c12 起·占三卷 0963c12/0968b10/0973a06〕:0963c12 · 0964a02;智品品題 0946c06(「辯智品第八」·品號後移之旁證)。
  • 光記 T41n1821〔卷二十八 0417a20·卷二十九 0432c23〕:0417a23 · 0417a24 · 0417a28 · 0417b01 · 0417b03 · 0420b19 · 0421a19 · 0426a09 · 0431a14 · 0432c26 · 0435a13 · 0438a02 · 0438a21 · 0438a25 · 0438b08 · 0438b13 · 0438c15(卷中品界);卷一序正流通三解 0002a26–0002b07。
  • 寶疏 T41n1822〔卷二十八 0787b06·卷二十九 0798b09〕:0787b09 · 0787b10 · 0787b14 · 0787b15 · 0790a14 · 0798b12 · 0802a03 · 0802c23 · 0803a08 · 0803a09 · 0803a10 · 0803a13 · 0803b14(卷中品界)。
  • 頌疏 T41n1823〔論本二十八 0970a11·二十九 0975a21〕:0970a13 · 0970a14 · 0970a15 · 0971b06 · 0972a09 · 0974b28 · 0975c23 · 0977b12 · 0977b24 · 0977b26 · 0977c07 · 0977c12 · 0978a09(卷中品界)。論本二十八無別立品題行,「分別定品」四字於全書零見。
  • 神泰疏 X53n0836定品全闕——本子無泰疏逐段釋可繫(據實標闕·不補)。唯卷一全論總覽表 X 系 0006b07「定品三十九行」為頌數之第二源。
  • 唯識系互讀錨:T31n1585 0028c08 · 0028c09;T30n1579 0329a01 · 0329a04。
  • 經錄·僧傳:T55n2154 0545c16 · 0557a22 · 0620c17 · 0620c22 · 0620c25 · 0620c27 · 0621a01;T50n2053 0261c20;T50n2049 0190b15。
  • 校勘:本子校記四十一枚(異讀三十五全枚舉·他藏交叉註五不入表)+濾器桶五條(CBETA 回改四·諸藏校異一·並錄大正原印)·無升定本案

The Chapter on Knowledge shows the cause of knowledge; the Chapter on Absorption shows its condition. This chapter begins from the one question 「且諸定內靜慮云何」 tr. “and what, among the several absorptions, is meditative absorption?” — first establishing the entity and the factors of the four meditative absorptions, next establishing the four formless, next gathering the eight attainments under the threefold division of savoring, pure, and without outflows and opening the several gates of first obtaining · mutual production · the four portions of the pure · the leaping attainment · the body relied upon · the object taken · the cutting off of the afflictions · the preliminary stages and the intermediate absorption, and then bringing out the three concentrations, the threefold redoubled concentration, and the four cultivations of concentration — the absorptions relied upon being now complete, it adjudicates the merits that rely upon them: the four immeasurables · the eight liberations · the eight bases of mastery · the ten totalities · the body upon which they are obtained · the conditions for arousing absorption. The merits adjudicated, the author lays down his brush and asks 「何謂正法?當住幾時?」 tr. “what is called the true Dharma? And how long should it abide?”, and at the last, in four stanzas of seven-character lines, states for himself the purport of his composition and laments and exhorts to study. An Abhidharma of thirty fascicles here closes its covers.


I. Doctrinal Outline and Placement

Outline systemThe position of this passage
Xuanzang’s T1558 in nine chaptersThe whole of Chapter Eight, Analysis of Absorption (chapter title〔T29 0145a18〕) — this unit (Unit 1) = the whole of Fascicle Twenty-Eight together with the first part of Fascicle Twenty-Nine〔0145a14–0152b22〕. Roots 1 through 39 (twenty-nine blocks of five-character lines) plus four closing stanzas of seven-character lines (two blocks), thirty-one blocks in all · quoted stanzas, zero blocks
The anchor carried overAt the head of the chapter, 「已說諸智所成功德,餘性功德今次當辯」 tr. “the merits accomplished by the several knowledges have been spoken of; the merits of the remaining kind must next be adjudicated”〔T29 0145a19〕— what is carried over is just the merits accomplished by knowledge adjudicated at the end of the Chapter on Knowledge (the absorption free from contention · the knowledge of aspiration · the six supernormal knowledges), and so this chapter begins directly from 「所依止定」 tr. “the absorption relied upon”
The chapter-level main outline in the three commentaries (the anchors the same · the numbers of the divisions differing)Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0417a28〕: 「就此品中,一明諸定功德、二明正法住世、三明造論宗旨。就第一明諸定功德中,一明所依諸定、二明能依功德」 tr. “within this chapter, first the merits of the several absorptions, second the abiding of the true Dharma in the world, third the purport of the treatise’s composition. Within the first, the merits of the several absorptions, first the absorptions relied upon, second the merits that rely upon them” · Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0970a14〕: 「就此品中總分三段:一明定功德、二明正法住世、三明造論宗旨。就明定中二:一明所依諸定、二明能依功德」 tr. “within this chapter three sections in all: first the merits of absorption, second the abiding of the true Dharma in the world, third the purport of the treatise’s composition. Within the explaining of absorption, two: first the absorptions relied upon, second the merits that rely upon them” · Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0787b14〕: 「此品大文有二:一明德所依定、二明餘性功德」 tr. “the main text of this chapter has two: first the absorption upon which the virtues rely, second the merits of the remaining kind”
Fabao’s two usages within his own commentary (recorded without adjudication)Fabao at the head of the chapter says himself that it is twofold, and yet the outline numbers of his running text go as far as the fourth —〔T41n1822 0802a03〕「自下一行頌,大文第三明法住時也」 tr. “below, one line of stanza, the third of the main text, explaining the time the Dharma abides” ·〔T41n1822 0802c23〕「大文第四明論宗趣」 tr. “the fourth of the main text, explaining the purport of the treatise.” ⇒ Two usages within one and the same commentator, recorded only, without adjudication
The four subdivisions of the absorptions relied upon (the three commentaries agreeing in order)Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0417b02〕: 「就第一明所依諸定中,一明四靜慮、二明四無色、三明八等至、四明諸等持」 tr. “within the first, the absorptions relied upon, first the four meditative absorptions, second the four formless, third the eight attainments, fourth the several concentrations” · Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0970a16〕: 「就明諸定中分為四段:一明四靜慮、二明四無色定、三明八等至、四明諸等持」 tr. “within the explaining of the several absorptions it divides into four sections: first the four meditative absorptions, second the four formless absorptions, third the eight attainments, fourth the several concentrations” · Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0787b15〕: 「此明德所依定。於中有四:一明靜慮、二明無色、三明等至、四明等持」 tr. “this explains the absorption upon which the virtues rely. Within it there are four: first meditative absorption, second the formless, third the attainments, fourth the concentrations”
The six subdivisions of the merits that rely upon them (the three commentaries agreeing word for word in structure)Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0432c26〕· Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0798b12〕· Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0975a23〕all give 「一明四無量、二明八解脫、三明八勝處、四明十遍處、五明得依身、六明起定緣」 tr. “first the four immeasurables, second the eight liberations, third the eight bases of mastery, fourth the ten totalities, fifth by what they are obtained and upon what body they arise, sixth the conditions for arousing absorption”
Fabao alone opens twelve beneath the eight attainmentsFabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0790a14〕: 「下兩行頌,第三明等至。文有十二:一明淨等三別、二明具支多少、三明不動、四明受多少、五明借識、六明二得、七明相生、八明依身、九明所緣、十明斷惑、十一明近分、十二明中定」 tr. “below, two lines of stanza, the third, explaining the attainments. The text has twelve: first the difference of the three, pure and the rest; second how many factors each possesses; third the unmoving; fourth how many feelings; fifth the borrowing of consciousness; sixth the two ways of obtaining; seventh mutual production; eighth the body relied upon; ninth the object taken; tenth the cutting off of the afflictions; eleventh the preliminary stages; twelfth the intermediate absorption” — Puguang and Yuanhui here make only a twofold division (general explanation · separate explanation), and Fabao alone is detailed; recorded only, without adjudication
A chapter boundary in mid-fascicle (the only one in the whole treatise)The fascicle title of Fascicle Twenty-Nine reads 「分別定品第八之二」 tr. “Analysis of Absorption, chapter eight, part two”〔T29 0150b11〕, and in the middle of that same fascicle〔T29 0152b23〕the Chapter on Refuting the Grasped Self, the ninth, begins. ⇒ The closing boundary of this unit is just there. The three commentaries all keep this boundary — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0438c15〕· Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0803b14〕· Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0978a09〕, whose Fascicle Twenty-Nine / Treatise proper twenty-nine all contain the latter part of the Chapter on Absorption together with the first part of the Chapter on Refuting the Self
The closing sentence of the fascicle「既知如來正法壽,漸次淪亡如至喉,是諸煩惱力增時,應求解脫勿放逸」 tr. “since you know that the lifespan of the Tathāgata’s true Dharma is sinking away by degrees and is now as though it had reached the throat, and that this is the time when the force of these afflictions increases, you should seek liberation and not be heedless”〔T29 0152b21〕— the end of the closing stanzas, followed immediately by the chapter title of the Chapter on Refuting the Grasped Self

The two opening transitional sentences (both fascicles transiting expressly · word for word):

  • Fascicle Twenty-Eight〔T29 0145a19〕「已說諸智所成功德,餘性功德今次當辯,於中先辯所依止定。且諸定內靜慮云何?」 tr. “the merits accomplished by the several knowledges have been spoken of; the merits of the remaining kind must next be adjudicated, and among them first is adjudicated the absorption relied upon. And what, among the several absorptions, is meditative absorption?”
  • Fascicle Twenty-Nine〔T29 0150b12〕「如是已說所依止定,當辯依定所起功德。諸功德中先辯無量。」 tr. “thus the absorptions relied upon have been spoken of; next are to be adjudicated the merits that arise in dependence upon absorption. Among the several merits, the immeasurables are adjudicated first.”

The markup of the chapter titles in the two fascicles is not of one structure (the chapter title of Fascicle Twenty-Eight being the heading element at a chapter’s beginning, that of Fascicle Twenty-Nine an inset title element continuing a chapter at a fascicle’s head) — recorded as it stands, not made uniform.

Stanza / prose-commentary format: root stanzas (the stanza boundaries fixed by the separate edition T1560) plus the prose self-commentary. The twenty-nine blocks of five-character root stanza of this unit come to seven hundred eighty characters = thirty-nine stanzas exactly (no long stanza · zero instances of a stanza cited across blocks), and the two blocks of seven-character closing stanza come to one hundred twelve characters = four stanzas, eight hundred ninety-two characters in all. The <l> stream of the Chapter on Absorption in T1560〔from T29n1560 0324a03〕is likewise eight hundred ninety-two characters, and a word-for-word collation of the whole stream shows neither addition nor omission. The stanza count agrees in three sources — the interlinear note under the chapter title in T1560, 「三十九頌」 tr. “thirty-nine stanzas”〔0324a03〕· the general conspectus of the whole treatise in Fascicle One of Shentai’s commentary, 「定品三十九行」 tr. “the chapter on absorption, thirty-nine lines”〔X53n0836 in the X series 0006b07〕· and the seven hundred eighty characters of the five-character layer divided by twenty, which gives thirty-nine.

Block thirty-one (closing stanzas 2 through 4) has no 「頌曰」 tr. “the stanza says” leading it, and is the only such case in the whole treatise. Of the three-part form “the stanza says → the stanza block → the treatise says,” two parts are wanting here. Its warrant for being root stanza lies in this: T1560 takes it in, the three commentaries all attach it, and it is of seven-character lines like closing stanza 1. ⇒ This collection’s criterion of “a warrant in the preceding text” yields a zero result at this block, and this is honestly displayed (a hole in the coverage of the criterion, not a defect).

The three great passages of prose commentary (each exceeding seven hundred characters of pure Chinese · the densest places of question and answer and of divergent accounts in this unit):

Attached toPure Chinese of the proseFirst sentenceMarkers of question / divergent account contained
After the stanza · second half of Root 2 · Root 3 · Root 4〔0145b29〕one thousand one hundred sixteen「論曰:此與靜慮數自性同,謂四各二。」 tr. “the treatise says: this agrees with meditative absorption in number and own nature, namely four with two each.”〔0145c05〕『如何』 twice · 『云何』 twice · 『若爾』 once
After the stanza · Root 9〔0146c20〕one thousand one hundred ninety-five「論曰:此支實事唯有十一,謂初五支即五實事。」 tr. “the treatise says: the real entities of these factors are only eleven, that is, the five factors of the first are five real entities.”〔0146c22〕『如何』 twice · 『云何』 three times · 『若爾』 three times · 『有說』 twice · 『有餘師』 once
After the stanza · Roots 29–31〔0150b14〕984「論曰:無量有四,一慈、二悲、三喜、四捨。」 tr. “the treatise says: the immeasurables are four, first loving-kindness, second compassion, third sympathetic joy, fourth equanimity.”〔0150b20〕『如何』 once · 『云何』 three times · 『豈不』 once

Three places in this unit where two accounts are recorded without adjudication (recording the two parties only · not judging which prevails):

  1. The entity of the factor of pleasure in three meditative absorptions — whether the pleasure of the first two meditative absorptions is pliancy or the feeling of pleasure; 「有說:無有心受樂根,三靜慮中說樂支者,皆是身受所攝樂根」 tr. “some say: there is no mental faculty of pleasure at all; the factor of pleasure spoken of in the three meditative absorptions is in every case the faculty of pleasure gathered under bodily feeling” stands against the scriptural proof 「此經輕安與樂別說,故初二樂非即輕安」 tr. “this sūtra speaks of pliancy and pleasure separately, and so the pleasure of the first two is not just pliancy” — which the Guangji assigns to the Sautrāntika master (「經部又引經證初、二樂非是輕安」 tr. “the Sautrāntikas again adduce a sūtra to prove that the pleasure of the first two is not pliancy”〔T41n1821 0423b18〕) while Saṅghabhadra treats it as the Sūtra-master’s own citation〔T29n1562 0761b20〕, both accounts recorded without adjudication — the two parties going back and forth more than ten turns (for the detail see items five and six).
  2. How one-pointedness upon a single object is established upon a mind that ceases moment by moment — to the one question 「豈不諸心剎那滅故皆一境轉,何用等持?」 tr. “is it not that all minds cease moment by moment and therefore all turn upon a single object? What then is concentration for?” the treatise records 「有餘師說:即心一境相續轉時名三摩地」 tr. “some other masters say: the very state in which the mind turns continuously upon a single object is called concentration,” and the author passes no closing verdict.
  3. The way the factors of meditative absorption are established — 「雖有一類作如是說,然非古昔諸軌範師共施設故,應審思擇」 tr. “although one class of persons speaks so, yet since it is not what the preceptors of former times jointly set forth, one ought to examine and consider carefully” — 「應審思擇」 tr. “one ought to examine and consider carefully” leaves the matter suspended and undecided, recorded without adjudication.

Three places in this unit where the author adjudicates expressly (not a recording of two accounts without adjudication): first, whether inner evenness and purity, concentration, applied thought, and sustained thought have separate entities — the treatise records 「有餘師言:此內等淨等持尋伺皆無別體」 tr. “some other masters say: this inner evenness and purity, concentration, applied thought, and sustained thought have no separate entities”〔T29 0147b25〕, and declines it with 「雖有此理,非我所宗」 tr. “though there is this principle, it is not the tenet of my school”〔T29 0147b27〕; second, beneath 「若一境性是靜慮體」 tr. “if one-pointedness upon a single object is the entity of meditative absorption” he establishes for himself 「具伺喜樂建立為初……漸離前支立二三四」 tr. “what possesses sustained thought, joy, and pleasure is established as the first . . . by degrees the preceding factors are left behind and the second, third, and fourth are established” and closes the case with 「如其次第,故一境性分為四種」 tr. “following this order, one-pointedness upon a single object divides into four kinds”; third, on the sense that joy is just the feeling of joy, the treatise adduces two āgamas and concludes 「故第三定必無喜根,由此喜受是喜非樂」 tr. “hence within the third absorption there is decidedly no faculty of joy; from this it is known that the feeling of joy is joy and not pleasure.”

One boundary at the level of the whole treatise:〔T29 0152a27〕「前來分別種種法門,皆為弘持世尊正法。何謂正法?當住幾時?」 tr. “the various dharma-gates analyzed above are all for the sake of spreading and upholding the true Dharma of the World-Honored One. What is called the true Dharma? And how long should it abide?” — the second explanation of the threefold division into preface, main doctrine, and dissemination in Puguang’s first fascicle, and Yuanhui likewise, adjudge what follows this to be the section of dissemination of the whole treatise (for the detail see item six). The weight of this boundary is far greater than the number of its characters (one hundred fifty-three).


II. Terminology (Technical Terms)

Chinese (Xuanzang)Paramārtha’s divergent name (loc of first occurrence)The treatise’s defining sentence / what it hangs on
meditative absorption「定」 tr. “absorption” · with the transcription 「持訶那」 tr.dhyāna” brought out separately〔T29n1559 0296b28〕「依何義故立靜慮名?由此寂靜能審慮故」 tr. “by what sense is the name meditative absorption established? Because by this, in stillness, one is able to consider examiningly”〔0145b11〕·「審慮即是實了知義」 tr. “examining consideration is the sense of knowing as it really is” ·「此宗審慮以慧為體」 tr. “in this school examining consideration has discernment for its entity”
absorption (concentration · samādhi)「三摩提」 tr.samādhi”〔T29n1559 0296b15〕(the transcription for the entity of absorption · used distinctly from the transcription 「三摩跋提」 tr.samāpatti” of the chapter title)「定靜慮體總而言之是善性攝心一境性,以善等持為自性故」 tr. “the entity of meditative absorption as absorption, spoken of generally, is the one-pointedness of mind upon a single object gathered under the wholesome nature, since it has wholesome concentration for its own nature” ·「等持與定名異體同」 tr. “concentration and absorption differ in name and are one in entity”
one-pointedness upon a single object「一類」 tr. “of a single class”〔T29n1559 0296b15〕「何名一境性?謂專一所緣」 tr. “what is called one-pointedness upon a single object? It is being intent upon a single object of consciousness” · Paramārtha gives 「何法名一類?謂一境等」 tr. “what dharma is called of a single class? It is evenness upon a single object”〔T29n1559 0296b18〕
the five aggregates (with the accompaniments)「五陰」 tr. “the five skandhas”〔T29n1559 0296b17〕「若并助伴,五蘊為性」 tr. “if one reckons together with it the accompaniments, it has the five aggregates for its nature” · Paramārtha gives 「若分別諸定共隨行相應法,應知五陰為性」 tr. “if one analyzes the several absorptions together with the dharmas that follow along and are associated with them, it should be known that they have the five skandhas for their nature”
the formless (the four formless)「四無色定」 tr. “the four formless absorptions” (of the same system) · the sphere of boundless space given as 「空遍入」 tr. “space entered as a totality”〔T29n1559 0296c29〕「彼色微故名無色,如微黃物亦名無黃」 tr. “because the form there is subtle it is named formless, just as a thing of faint yellow is also named without yellow” ·「即此四根本并上三近分,總說名為除去色想」 tr. “these four basic ones together with the preliminary stages of the upper three are named as a whole the removal of the perception of form”
attainment (the eight basic attainments)「三摩跋提」 tr.samāpatti” (the transcription of the chapter title)〔T29n1559 0296b06〕「此上所辯靜慮無色。根本等至總有八種」 tr. “of the meditative absorptions and the formless adjudicated above, the basic attainments are eight in all”〔T29 0146b22〕
the attainment of savoring「噉味相應」 tr. “associated with the relishing of savor”〔T29n1559 0297c25〕〔T29n1559 0297c24〕「初味等至,謂愛相應,愛能味著故名為味,彼相應故此得味名」 tr. “the first, the attainment of savoring, is what is associated with craving; craving is able to savor, and hence the name savoring; and being associated with it, this obtains the name of savoring”〔T29 0146b24〕
the pure attainment「清淨」 tr. “purified” (of the same system)「淨等至名目世善定,與無貪等諸白淨法相應起故,此得淨名」 tr. “the name pure attainment marks a mundane wholesome absorption, since it arises associated with the several bright and pure dharmas such as non-greed, and thereby obtains the name pure”
the attainment without outflows「無流」 tr. “without flow”〔T29n1559 0297c24〕「無漏定者,謂出世定,愛不緣故非所味著」 tr. “the absorption without outflows is the absorption beyond the world; craving cannot take it as object, and so it is not an object of savoring”
applied thought · sustained thought「覺·觀」 tr. “awareness · observation”〔T29n1559 0299a25〕the first and second of the five factors of the first meditative absorption — 「一尋、二伺、三喜、四樂、五等持」 tr. “first applied thought, second sustained thought, third joy, fourth pleasure, fifth concentration”
inner evenness and purity「內淨」 tr. “inner purity” (of the same system)「此定遠離尋伺鼓動,相續清淨轉,名為內等淨」 tr. “this absorption, being far removed from the agitation of applied and sustained thought, proceeds with a pure continuum, and is called inner evenness and purity” ·「是故應說此即信根」 tr. “therefore it should be said that it is just the faculty of confidence” ·「信是淨相,故立淨名。離外均流,故名內等」 tr. “confidence is the mark of purity, and hence the name purity is established; being apart from an outward even flowing, it is called inner and even”
pliancy「輕安」 tr. “pliancy” (the same)〔T29n1559 0298b06〕「初二樂,輕安攝故」 tr. “the pleasure of the first two is gathered under pliancy” · Paramārtha gives 「於第一第二定,是輕安說名樂」 tr. “in the first and second absorptions, pliancy is called pleasure”
the feeling of joy「適心根」 tr. “the faculty that suits the mind”〔T29n1559 0299a10〕〔T29n1559 0299a13〕「喜即是喜受」 tr. “joy is just the feeling of joy”〔T29 0146c21〕·「無一心中二受俱行,故無樂受」 tr. “within one mind two feelings do not proceed together, and so there is no feeling of pleasure”
the equanimity that is a formation · mindfulness · discernment—— (Paramārtha’s version renders this passage by such correspondences as 「捨根」 tr. “the faculty of equanimity”)〔T29n1559 0301a20〕the five factors of the third meditative absorption — 「一行捨、二正念、三正慧、四受樂、五等持」 tr. “first the equanimity that is a formation, second right mindfulness, third right discernment, fourth pleasure as feeling, fifth concentration”
unmoving (the fourth meditative absorption)「不動」 tr. “unmoving” (the same)〔T29n1559 0299a25〕「第四靜慮名不動者,無災患故」 tr. “the fourth meditative absorption is called unmoving because it has no calamities” · the eight calamities being 「尋、伺、四受、入息、出息」 tr. “applied thought, sustained thought, the four feelings, in-breath, and out-breath”
calamity「過失」 tr. “fault”〔T29n1559 0299a25〕Paramārtha gives 「離八過失故,說第四不動」 tr. “because it is apart from eight faults, the fourth is said to be unmoving” — Xuanzang’s 「災患」 tr. “calamity” against Paramārtha’s 「過失」 tr. “fault,” both pointing at the same eight dharmas
the preliminary stage · the intermediate meditative absorption「近分定」 tr. “the absorption of the preliminary stage” ·「中間定」 tr. “the intermediate absorption”〔T29n1559 0301a12〕「諸近分定亦有八種,與八根本為入門故」 tr. “the several preliminary-stage absorptions are eight in number too, since they serve as the gateways of the eight basic absorptions” ·「唯中靜慮有伺無尋,故彼勝初未及第二,依此義故立中間名」 tr. “only the intermediate meditative absorption has sustained thought without applied thought, and so it surpasses the first and has not come up to the second, and with reference to this sense the name intermediate is established”
the portions conducive to falling back · to abiding · to advancing · to penetration—— (Paramārtha’s version renders the four portions by corresponding terms)「順退分能順煩惱,順住分能順自地,順勝進分能順上地,順決擇分能順無漏」 tr. “the portion conducive to falling back is conducive to the afflictions, the portion conducive to abiding is conducive to one’s own level, the portion conducive to advancing is conducive to the upper level, and the portion conducive to penetration is conducive to what is without outflows”
emptiness · wishlessness · signlessness (the three concentrations)「空定、無願定、無相定」 tr. “the absorption of emptiness, the absorption of wishlessness, the absorption of signlessness”〔T29n1559 0301b03〕「空三摩地,謂空、非我二種行相相應等持」 tr. “the concentration of emptiness is the concentration associated with the two modes of apprehension, empty and not-self” ·「涅槃離十相,故名無相」 tr. “nirvāṇa is apart from ten signs, and so it is called signless” ·「非常苦因可厭患故,道如船筏必應捨故」 tr. “because impermanence and suffering and the causes of the origin are fit to be spurned, and because the path is like a raft and must in the end be relinquished”
the three gates of liberation—— (Paramārtha’s version here uses terms of the 「解脫門」 tr. “gate of liberation” family)「於中無漏者名三解脫門,能與涅槃為入門故」 tr. “those among them that are without outflows are called the three gates of liberation, since they can serve as the gateway to nirvāṇa”
the threefold redoubled concentration (emptiness of emptiness · wishlessness of wishlessness · signlessness of signlessness)「空空定」 tr. “the absorption of the emptiness of emptiness”〔T29n1559 0301b22〕and the rest〔T29n1559 0301b21〕「此三等持,緣前空等取空等相,故立空空等名」 tr. “these three concentrations take as object the foregoing emptiness and the rest and apprehend the signs of emptiness and the rest, and so the names emptiness of emptiness and the rest are established”〔T29 0150a05〕·「此三等持唯是有漏,厭聖道故」 tr. “these three concentrations are with outflows alone, since they spurn the noble path”
the four immeasurables (loving-kindness, compassion, sympathetic joy, equanimity)「四無量定」 tr. “the four immeasurable absorptions”〔T29n1559 0301c29〕「無量有情為所緣故、引無量福故、感無量果故」 tr. “because they take immeasurable sentient beings as object, because they draw forth immeasurable merit, and because they draw down an immeasurable result” ·「對治四種多行障故」 tr. “because they counteract four obstructions that are much practiced”
the eight liberations「解脫」 tr. “liberation” (of the same system)「八中前三無貪為性,近治貪故」 tr. “of the eight, the first three have non-greed for their nature, since they are the near counteragent of greed” ·「第八解脫即滅盡定」 tr. “the eighth liberation is just the absorption of cessation”
the eight bases of mastery「制入」 tr. “masteries entered”〔T29n1559 0303b01〕「前修解脫唯能棄背,後修勝處能制所緣,隨所樂觀惑終不起」 tr. “in the foregoing cultivating of the liberations one can only cast away and turn from; in the latter cultivating of the bases of mastery one can master what is taken as object, contemplating as one pleases, and the afflictions in the end do not arise”
the ten totalities「遍入」 tr. “totalities entered”〔T29n1559 0296c29〕「於一切處周遍觀察無有間隙,故名遍處」 tr. “in every place one contemplates universally with no gap at all, and so they are called totalities”
the true Dharma (teaching · realization)『正教(阿含)·正修得(阿地伽摩)』 tr. “the true teaching (āgama) · the true attainment through practice (adhigama)”〔T29n1559 0303c15〕「世尊正法體有二種,一教、二證。教謂契經、調伏、對法,證謂三乘菩提分法」 tr. “the entity of the true Dharma of the World-Honored One is of two kinds, first teaching and second realization. Teaching is the sūtras, the discipline, and the Abhidharma; realization is the factors of awakening of the three vehicles”〔T29 0152b03〕
a thousand years (the measure of its abiding in the world)「一千年」 tr. “one thousand years”〔T29n1559 0303c25〕〔T29n1559 0303c24〕「聖教總言唯住千載,有釋證法唯住千年,教法住時復過於此」 tr. “the general saying of the holy teaching is that it abides one thousand years alone; another explanation says that the realization-Dharma abides one thousand years alone, while the time the teaching-Dharma abides exceeds even this”〔T29 0152b07〕
Kaśmīra (the Vaibhāṣika masters)—— (Paramārtha’s version does not bring out closing stanzas at the end of this chapter)「迦濕彌羅國毘婆沙師議阿毘達磨理善成立,我多依彼釋對法宗」 tr. “the principle of the Abhidharma argued by the Vaibhāṣika masters of the country of Kaśmīra is well established, and I mostly follow them in explaining the tenets of the Abhidharma”

The Sanskrit in roman letters for a technical term is hung only upon transcriptions transmitted by the ancient masters and capable of being evidenced. The divergent names in this unit are for the most part differences of rendering-character between the two translations (for the full table see item four), and not glosses of sound and sense by the ancient masters; the four names 「持訶那」 tr.dhyāna” 「三摩提」 tr.samādhi” 「三摩跋提」 tr.samāpatti” 「阿地伽摩」 tr.adhigama” are transcriptions brought out by Paramārtha’s version itself, and their places are recorded. The rest are left blank, and are not supplied conjecturally on the authority of a modern collated edition.


III. Textual Collation (Taishō Original Notes · Complete Enumeration for This Unit)

Within the range of this unit〔0145a14–0152b22〕the <app> anchors number forty-one = variant readings thirty-five (repetitions merged) + cross-notes to other canons five + without witness zero. By the form of this collection, a cross-note to another canon does not enter the count of variant readings; besides these there are four CBETA restorations and one collation divergence among the canons (all of the <note type="add"> kind and not <app>), which by the form of this collection are recorded alongside the Taishō’s original printing and listed at the end of the table (marked ⟨CB⟩ · not counted among the thirty-five above). All thirty-five variant readings are listed (the base text following the Taishō 【大】 reading · the character collated being marked with 【 】 within the context sentence).

Note no.AnchorBase text 【大】 / variantsContext (word for word · the base-text reading)Observation (recorded without adjudication)
01450040145b25俱/復【宋】【元】【宮】「非伺有喜樂,而不與尋【俱】」 tr. “there is no case of having sustained thought with joy and pleasure and yet not being together with applied thought”“Together” means proceeding together with applied thought · read as 「復」 tr. “again,” the phrase does not make a sentence
01450050145c11處/尼【宋】【元】「乃至已離無所有【處】生立非想非非想處」 tr. “and so on until what has left the sphere of nothingness and taken birth is established as the sphere of neither perception nor non-perception”The sphere of nothingness is the third of the four formless · read as 「尼」 tr. “nun,” it does not make a word
01460010146a22受/等【宮】「又亦應說出離【受】等,彼亦超下麁受等故」 tr. “and one ought also to say ‘apart from feeling and the rest,’ since it too goes beyond the coarse feelings and the rest of the level below”Both readings pass · what is pointed at is in either case the aggregates of feeling and the rest
01460020146b12同/問【宋】【元】【宮】「若想全無便【同】癡闇」 tr. “if perception were altogether absent, that would be the same as the darkness of delusion”“The same as the darkness of delusion” means no different from the darkness of delusion · read as 「問」 tr. “ask,” it does not make a sentence
01460050146b26目/自【元】【明】【宮】「淨等至名【目】世善定」 tr. “the name pure attainment marks a mundane wholesome absorption”“The name marks” means to designate what is pointed at · “the name of itself” makes an awkward phrase
01460060146b28深/染【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「緣過去淨【深】生味著」 tr. “taking the past pure absorption as object, savoring deeply arises”“Deeply arises” and “arises defiled” are close in sense while differing in force · this item touches the sense a little
01460070146c16三/二【宋】【元】「一行捨、二正念、【三】正慧、四受樂、五等持」 tr. “first the equanimity that is a formation, second right mindfulness, third right discernment, fourth pleasure as feeling, fifth concentration”The numerical order above and below is self-evident · read as 「二」 tr. “second,” it repeats the number of the preceding factor
01470010147a12有/身【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「而不說彼【有】樂支故」 tr. “and yet it does not say that there is a factor of pleasure there”The two readings are “there is a factor of pleasure” and “a bodily factor of pleasure” · this item touches the dispute over the factor of pleasure and bears slightly on doctrine
01470020147a20經/〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「此【經】輕安與樂別說」 tr. “this sūtra speaks of pliancy and pleasure separately”With or without the graph 「經」 tr. “sūtra” the sentence reads · omitting it, the subject is the passage cited above
01470030147a20二/三【宋】【元】【宮】「故初【二】樂非即輕安」 tr. “and so the pleasure of the first two is not just pliancy”What the whole passage treats is just the pleasure of the first two meditative absorptions · read as 「三」 tr. “three,” it does not agree with the text above
01470040147b20河/何【明】「相續不清淨轉,如【河】有浪」 tr. “the continuum does not proceed purely, as when a river rises in waves”“As when a river rises in waves” is a comparison · read as 「何」 tr. “what,” it makes no comparison
01470050147b24信是淨相故立淨名離外均流故名內等淨/〔-〕【石】「【信是淨相,故立淨名。離外均流,故名內等。淨】而內等,故立內等淨名」 tr. “【confidence is the mark of purity, and hence the name purity is established. Being apart from an outward even flowing, it is called inner and even. Being pure】 and also inner and even, the name inner evenness and purity is established”The 【石】 edition drops the whole passage · this passage of the base text is precisely the word-for-word gloss on the three graphs 「內等淨」 tr. “inner evenness and purity”
01470060147c04漸/斯【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「【漸】無餘滅憂等五根」 tr. “by degrees and without remainder the five faculties of grief and the rest cease”“Ceasing by degrees” means ceasing in order · it goes on with the ceasing of joy in the third absorption and of pleasure in the fourth below
01470070147c09云/無【宮】「不爾。【云】何?」 tr. “not so. How then?”A set phrase of question and answer · read as 「無何」 tr. “no what,” it does not make a sentence
01480010148a18已/色【宋】【元】【宮】「如是別釋靜慮事【已】」 tr. “thus the matters of meditative absorption have been separately explained”“Already” means finished · read as 「色」 tr. “form,” it does not make a sentence
01480020148b07性/生【宋】「豈不由入正【性】離生」 tr. “is it not that by entering into the certainty of the noble path”“The certainty of the noble path” is a fixed name of absorption-doctrine · read as 『正生離生』 the graph repeats
01480030148b07得/律【宋】【元】「亦名初【得】無漏等至」 tr. “is also called first obtaining an attainment without outflows”“First obtaining” is the gate established by the root stanza · read as 「律」 tr. “discipline,” it does not make a word
01480040148c16一/二【宋】【元】The stanza, 「互相望如次,生二三三【一】」 tr. “compared one with another, in order they produce two, three, three, and one”The prose below, 「第四生一,謂自非餘」 tr. “the fourth produces one, namely itself and not the rest,” proves it · read as 「二」 tr. “two,” it does not agree with the prose
01490010149a10等/等至【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「後於有漏無漏【等】至順逆間超」 tr. “last, upon the attainments with and without outflows, ascending and descending, alternating and leaping”The two readings point at the same thing · the difference is only one of fullness
01490020149a15起/超【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「此諸等至依何身【起】?」 tr. “upon what body do these attainments arise?”“Upon what body they arise” is the question of the stanza below · read as 「超」 tr. “leaping,” it is confused with the gate of the leaping attainment
01500010150b02理/現【宋】【元】「【理】實修此通依諸地」 tr. “in principle the cultivation of this extends in truth to all the levels”“In principle in truth” is a set phrase of this treatise, seen repeatedly throughout
01500020150b03四/一【宋】【元】【明】「而契經但說第【四】靜慮者」 tr. “and yet the sūtra speaks only of the fourth meditative absorption”What is pointed at is just the fourth meditative absorption upon which the vajra-like concentration depends · read as 「一」 tr. “first,” it contradicts the text above
01500030150b26如/不【宋】【元】【明】「不淨與捨【如】次能治」 tr. “the impure and equanimity counteract them in that order”“In that order” means following the order · read as 「不次」 tr. “out of order,” the sense runs backward
01500050150c09想/〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「與勝解【想】相應起故」 tr. “because they arise associated with a perception of resolve”The two readings, “perception of resolve” and “resolve,” both attach to the attention of the immeasurables
01500060150c15依/種【宮】「第三但【依】初二靜慮」 tr. “the third rests only upon the first two meditative absorptions”“Rests upon” is the level relied upon · read as 「種」 tr. “kind,” it does not make a sentence
01500070150c17間/聞【石】「謂四靜慮、未至、中【間】」 tr. “namely the four meditative absorptions, access concentration, and the intermediate”The intermediate absorption is a fixed name of absorption-doctrine · read as 「中聞」 tr. “middle hearing,” it does not make a word
01510010151a27心/故【宋】【元】【明】【宮】The stanza, 「由自地淨【心】,及下無漏出」 tr. “one emerges by a pure mind of one’s own level and by what is without outflows of the level below”The prose, 「或起有頂淨定心」 tr. “or one arouses the pure mind of absorption of the summit of existence,” proves it
01510020151a29自/目【宮】The stanza, 「【自】上苦集滅」 tr. “the suffering, origin, and cessation of one’s own and the upper levels”The prose, 「各以自上苦集滅諦」 tr. “each takes the truths of suffering, origin, and cessation of its own and the upper levels,” proves it
01510040151b29三【大】*/二【宮】*「第三靜慮寧無解脫?第【三】定中無色貪故」 tr. “why has the third meditative absorption no liberation? Because within the third absorption there is no greed for visible color”The sentence above has already said “the third” · the Taishō marks this item with a star · to be viewed together with the sentence above
01510050151c09邪/耶【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「說身作證,非餘六【邪】?」 tr. “‘realizing with the body’ is said, and not of the remaining six?”The two graphs are used interchangeably at the end of an interrogative
01510060151c12二/一【宮】「以於八中此【二】勝故」 tr. “because among the eight these two are the most excellent”What is pointed at is just the two liberations, the third and the eighth · read as 「一」 tr. “one,” it does not agree with the two dharmas above
01520010152a14二/三【宮】The stanza, 「【二】界由因業」 tr. “in the two realms it is by cause and by action”The prose, 「生上二界總由三緣」 tr. “those born in the two upper realms by three conditions in all,” proves it
01520020152a23爾力/〔-〕【石】「由法【爾力】皆增盛故」 tr. “because by the force of the nature of things they all increase”The 【石】 edition drops these two graphs · the force of the nature of things is the third of the three conditions
01520030152a27皆/加【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「一一應知【皆】由教力」 tr. “it should be known that in every case it is by the force of the teaching”“In every case” gathers up the text above · read as 「加」 tr. “add,” it does not make a sentence
01520060152b17閉/閑【石】The stanza, 「大師世眼久已【閉】」 tr. “the world-eye of the great Master has long since closed”Puguang cites it as 「久已閉」 tr. “has long since closed”〔T41n1821 0438b08〕· Fabao explains it as 「故言久閉」 tr. “and so it says long closed”〔T41n1822 0803a14〕

The filter’s bucket, five items (what the Latin filter sifted out · recorded alongside) — four being CBETA restorations and one a collation divergence among the canons, all of the <note type="add"> kind, and none entering the count of thirty-five above.

Note no.AnchorBase-text reading / the Taishō’s original printingContext (word for word · the base-text reading)Observation
0146004 ⟨CB⟩0146b22辯【CB】【宋】【元】【明】【宮】K27n0955_p0660b22/辨【大】「論曰:此上所【辯】靜慮無色」 tr. “the treatise says: of the meditative absorptions and the formless adjudicated above”A CBETA restoration — the Taishō prints 「辨」 tr. “to distinguish,” and CBETA restores 「辯」 tr. “to adjudicate” following the several canons. The base text T1558 habitually uses 「辯」 tr. “to adjudicate” while the three commentaries habitually use 「辨」 tr. “to distinguish” (Puguang cites it as 「已辨無色」 tr. “the formless having been adjudicated”〔T41n1821 0420b19〕), and the use of the two forms is a phenomenon at the level of the whole book in this collection
0149003 ⟨CB⟩0149b15或【CB】【福州藏】【宋】【元】【明】【宮】/惑【大】The stanza, 「近分八捨淨,初亦聖【或】三」 tr. “the preliminary stages are eight, equanimous and pure; the first also noble, or three”A CBETA restoration — the Taishō prints 「惑」 tr. “delusion.” The prose, 「有說:未至定亦有味相應……由此未至具有三種」 tr. “some say: access concentration too has something associated with savoring . . . and by this access concentration possesses all three kinds,” proves the reading 「或三」 tr. “or three”
0150b2801 ⟨CB⟩0150b28即【CB】【麗-CB】K27n0955_p0666a21/則【大】「理實應言悲是不害,喜【即】喜受,捨即無貪」 tr. “in principle it should in truth be said: compassion is non-harming, sympathetic joy is just the feeling of joy, and equanimity is just non-greed”A CBETA restoration — the Taishō prints 「則」 tr. “then.” Below in the same sentence 「捨即無貪」 tr. “equanimity is just non-greed” the Taishō likewise has 「即」 tr. “is just,” and the two places go together
0150c0401 ⟨CB⟩0150c04惟【CB】【麗-CB】K27n0955_p0666b06/愴【大】「如是思【惟】入悲等至」 tr. “thinking thus, one enters the attainment of compassion”A CBETA restoration — the Taishō prints 「愴」 tr. “grieving.” Three places before and after in the same passage all read 「如是思惟入某等至」 tr. “thinking thus, one enters such and such an attainment,” the sentence of attention for the four immeasurables being uniform, and this place alone divergent
0150c18010150c18德【磧-CB】Q25_p0775b05/得【麗-CB】K28n0958_p0666b21「謂除未至,是容豫【德】」 tr. “that is, access concentration excepted, it being a virtue of leisured ease”A collation divergence among the canons (the Taishō makes no restoration · the base text reads 「德」 tr. “virtue”) — “a virtue of leisured ease” means a virtue of leisure and ease · read as 『容豫得』 the sense shifts to obtaining

Honest record one: notes 0147002 and 0147003 share the one anchor〔0147a20〕in a single line — one touching the presence or absence of the graph 「經」 tr. “sūtra,” the other the number 「初二/初三」 tr. “the first two / the first three”; the two go together and are best viewed together in reading.

Honest record two: the Taishō collation note of 0151004 carries a star (【大】*/【宮】*); by the Taishō’s form the star marks that its collation note has a further attachment, and this item records only, without adjudicating.

Honest record three: 0148002 and 0148003 share the anchor〔0148b07〕, the two graphs standing a few characters apart and yet attached to one and the same line.

Conclusion on the collation: of the thirty-five items, about twenty-six belong to graphically similar corruptions, characters used in transcription, or divergences of particles; five bear more conspicuously upon the sense — 0146006 (deep / defiled) · 0147001 (there is / bodily · touching the factor of pleasure) · 0148004 (one / two · in express contradiction with the prose) · 0150002 (four / one · in contradiction with the text above) · 0151006 (two / one · touching the number of what is pointed at). Not one item rises to a case for emending the base text (none being supported both by a commentator’s citation and by doctrine). The doctrinal choice among variant readings belongs to Shi Huijing, and this item records only, without adjudicating.


IV. Comparison with Paramārtha’s Earlier Translation (Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma T1559 ★)

The base of comparison: Xuanzang’s version〔T29n1558 0145a14–0152b22〕↔ Paramārtha’s version, 「分別三摩跋提品第八tr.the Chapter Analyzing Samāpatti, the eighth”〔T29n1559 0296b06–0304a12〕.

Even the chapter title differs: Xuanzang gives 「分別定品」 tr. “the Chapter Analyzing Absorption” (rendering by sense the general designation of the samāpatti family as 「定」 tr. “absorption”), Paramārtha 「分別三摩跋提品」 tr. “the Chapter Analyzing Samāpatti” (a full transcription without rendering the sense). ⇒ To search Paramārtha’s version with Xuanzang’s chapter name is bound to yield a false zero; every correspondence in this item is fixed by the structure of the scenes (who, to whom, asking what, on what principle, obtaining what answer), and not searched by the face of a word.

The difference of fascicle division (a mechanical necessity): this chapter in Paramārtha occupies exactly the whole of Fascicle Twenty-One〔0296b02–0304a12〕, and the Chapter on Refuting the Self as Spoken of, the ninth, begins at the head of Fascicle Twenty-Two〔chapter title 0304a17〕— Paramārtha’s version has no chapter boundary in mid-fascicle; in Xuanzang’s version this chapter runs across two fascicles and the Chapter on Refuting the Self begins in the middle of Fascicle Twenty-Nine. ⇒ The fascicle boundaries cannot possibly coincide item by item; this is not a divergence of doctrine between the two versions but a matter of how the translation halls divided their fascicles.

A basic difference of form: Xuanzang has 「頌曰/論曰」 tr. “the stanza says / the treatise says,” the whole stanza coming out first and the prose after; Paramārtha has 「偈曰/釋曰」 tr. “the verse says / the explanation says,” glossing line by line inset, so that one stanza is often broken into several places of citation.

Chief items of comparison (item by item · recording what bears doctrinal weight and what differs in the system of renderings):

  1. The transition at the head of the chapter — Xuanzang: 「已說諸智所成功德,餘性功德今次當辯,於中先辯所依止定」 tr. “the merits accomplished by the several knowledges have been spoken of; the merits of the remaining kind must next be adjudicated, and among them first is adjudicated the absorption relied upon”〔0145a19〕‖ Paramārtha: 「由依止智慧一切功德,謂智慧種類,分別說已,別性類功德今當分別說。是故最初依定應作分別說,由一切功德依止彼故」 tr. “all the merits that depend upon wisdom, that is, of the kind of wisdom, having been analyzed and spoken of, the merits of a separate kind of nature must now be analyzed and spoken of. Therefore at the outset an analysis should be made with regard to absorption, since all merits depend upon it”〔T29n1559 0296b07〕. The scenes agree entirely (the merits accomplished by knowledge having been spoken of → the merits of the remaining kind now spoken of → absorption adjudicated first since all merits depend upon it); a difference of opening and gathering: Paramārtha adds the one sentence of reason 「由一切功德依止彼故」 tr. “since all merits depend upon it,” while Xuanzang’s sentence is terse.
  2. The twofold division of absorption — Paramārtha: 「四定有二種」 tr. “the four absorptions are of two kinds”〔T29n1559 0296b09〕·「若略說,定有二種,由生得定、修得定差別故」 tr. “if spoken of briefly, absorption is of two kinds, by the difference of absorption obtained by birth and absorption obtained by cultivation”〔T29n1559 0296b10〕‖ Xuanzang’s stanza 「靜慮四各二,於中生已說」 tr. “meditative absorption is of four, each of two; of these, that of birth has been spoken of.” The doctrine agrees entirely, both establishing first the twofold division of obtained by birth and obtained by cultivation. A difference of rendering: Xuanzang’s 「靜慮」 tr. “meditative absorption” against Paramārtha’s bare 「定」 tr. “absorption” here.
  3. The number of the four meditative absorptions — Paramārtha: 「復次此定唯有四種,謂初定、二定、三定、四定」 tr. “again, this absorption has only four kinds, namely the first absorption, the second absorption, the third absorption, the fourth absorption”〔T29n1559 0296b11〕‖ Xuanzang: 「此總有四種,謂初二三四」 tr. “this has four kinds in all, namely the first, second, third, and fourth.” A difference of fullness: Paramārtha cites the four names one by one without abridging, Xuanzang cites them briefly by numerals.
  4. Meditative absorption as birth having been spoken of in the Chapter on the World — Xuanzang: 「生靜慮體世品已說,謂第四八,前三各三」 tr. “the entity of meditative absorption as birth has already been spoken of in the Chapter on the World, namely the fourth has eight and the first three have three each” ‖ Paramārtha gives the chapter name in full as 「分別世間品」 tr. “the Chapter Analyzing the World.” A difference of fullness (full name against short name), not a divergence of doctrine.
  5. The own nature of absorption — Xuanzang: 「定靜慮體總而言之是善性攝心一境性,以善等持為自性故」 tr. “the entity of meditative absorption as absorption, spoken of generally, is the one-pointedness of mind upon a single object gathered under the wholesome nature, since it has wholesome concentration for its own nature” ‖ Paramārtha: 「修定善一類。釋曰:若不分別,唯心善一類名定,是三摩提性故」 tr. “absorption obtained by cultivation is wholesome, of a single class. The explanation says: if no analysis be made, mind alone, wholesome and of a single class, is called absorption, since it has the nature of samādhi”〔T29n1559 0296b15〕. The most conspicuous difference of rendering: Xuanzang’s 「一境性」 tr. “one-pointedness upon a single object” against Paramārtha’s 「一類」 tr. “of a single class.” The doctrine agrees entirely, both taking the mind’s being intent and continuous upon a single object as the own nature of absorption.
  6. The five aggregates with the accompaniments — Xuanzang: 「若并助伴,五蘊為性」 tr. “if one reckons together with it the accompaniments, it has the five aggregates for its nature” ‖ Paramārtha: 「共伴類五陰。釋曰:若分別諸定共隨行相應法,應知五陰為性」 tr. “with the class of companions, the five skandhas. The explanation says: if one analyzes the several absorptions together with the dharmas that follow along and are associated with them, it should be known that they have the five skandhas for their nature”〔T29n1559 0296b16〕. A difference of rendering (systematic throughout): Xuanzang’s 「五蘊」 tr. “the five aggregates” against Paramārtha’s 「五陰」 tr. “the five skandhas.”
  7. The gloss on one-pointedness upon a single object and the objection from momentary cessation — Xuanzang: 「何名一境性?謂專一所緣」 tr. “what is called one-pointedness upon a single object? It is being intent upon a single object of consciousness” ‖ Paramārtha: 「何法名一類?謂一境等」 tr. “what dharma is called of a single class? It is evenness upon a single object”〔T29n1559 0296b18〕, going on with 「若爾,唯心一境成定,非別類心法成定」 tr. “if that is so, mind alone upon a single object constitutes absorption, and not a separate class of mental dharma.” A difference of opening and gathering: Paramārtha unfolds this disputation immediately beneath the sentence of definition, while in Xuanzang its position is somewhat later. A detailed sentence-by-sentence collation is not work this item has completed (this item marks for itself that “no word-for-word comparison has been made”), and only the correspondence of the scenes is recorded, and it is not adduced as already checked.
  8. The transcription 「持訶那」 tr.dhyāna — Paramārtha, after treating the entity of absorption, brings out a separate phrase, 「餘師說:如此定者,名持訶那」 tr. “other masters say: absorption such as this is called dhyāna”〔T29n1559 0296b29〕, and explains 「三摩提者,謂依心學,心清淨為勝,經中說名四定」 tr.samādhi means the training that depends upon mind, the purity of mind being the excellent thing, and in the sūtras it is called the four absorptions”〔T29n1559 0296b28〕. ⇒ Paramārtha’s version thus takes 「三摩提」 tr.samādhi” as the transcription for the entity of absorption and 「持訶那」 tr.dhyāna” as the transcription for meditative absorption, the two words standing apart; Xuanzang’s version has the two sense-rendered words 「等持」 tr. “concentration” and 「靜慮」 tr. “meditative absorption” standing apart. Two handlings of one and the same structure.
  9. The threefold division of savoring, pure, and without outflows — Paramārtha: 「有噉,清淨、無流。釋曰:此七定有與噉味相應,有清淨、有無流」 tr. “relishing, purified, without flow. The explanation says: of these seven absorptions some are associated with the relishing of savor, some are purified, some are without flow”〔T29n1559 0297c24〕‖ Xuanzang: 「前七各具有三」 tr. “the first seven possess three each” ·「謂味淨無漏」 tr. “namely savoring, pure, and without outflows.” A difference of rendering: Xuanzang’s 「味」 tr. “savoring” against Paramārtha’s 「噉味」 tr. “relishing of savor” · Xuanzang’s 「無漏」 tr. “without outflows” against Paramārtha’s 「無流」 tr. “without flow.” The doctrine agrees entirely.
  10. The pleasure of the first two meditative absorptions is pliancy — Paramārtha: 「輕安樂前二。釋曰:於第一第二定,是輕安說名樂」 tr. “pliancy is the pleasure of the first two. The explanation says: in the first and second absorptions, pliancy is called pleasure”〔T29n1559 0298b06〕‖ Xuanzang: 「初二樂,輕安攝故」 tr. “the pleasure of the first two is gathered under pliancy.” The two versions agree here in conclusion — the factor of pleasure of the first two absorptions is not the feeling of pleasure but pliancy. Yet Xuanzang’s version records a long exchange beneath this (「有說:無有心受樂根……」 tr. “some say: there is no mental faculty of pleasure at all . . .” and what follows), and Paramārtha’s opening and gathering of this stretch differ from Xuanzang’s; the correspondence passage by passage has not been collated in detail, and the fact is recorded as it stands.
  11. The fourth meditative absorption is unmoving — Paramārtha: 「偈曰:離八過失故,說第四不動。釋曰:何者為八過失?」 tr. “the verse says: because it is apart from eight faults, the fourth is said to be unmoving. The explanation says: which are the eight faults?”〔T29n1559 0299a25〕‖ Xuanzang: 「離八災患故,八者謂尋伺,四受入出息」 tr. “because it is apart from eight calamities; the eight are applied thought and sustained thought, the four feelings, and the in- and out-breath.” Two differences of rendering: Xuanzang’s 「災患」 tr. “calamity” against Paramārtha’s 「過失」 tr. “fault” · Xuanzang’s 「尋伺」 tr. “applied and sustained thought” against Paramārtha’s 「覺觀」 tr. “awareness and observation.” The number and what is pointed at agree entirely (the eight dharmas). The comparison of the lamp in a closed room is in both — Paramārtha: 「譬如內密室無風燈光」 tr. “as the light of a lamp in an inner closed room where there is no wind”〔T29n1559 0299b01〕‖ Xuanzang: 「如密室燈照而無動」 tr. “like a lamp within a closed room, which shines and does not waver.”
  12. The name of the feeling of joy — Paramārtha: 「三定中,必定無有適心根,是故喜根即是適心根非樂」 tr. “within the third absorption there is decidedly no faculty that suits the mind, and hence the faculty of joy is just the faculty that suits the mind and not pleasure”〔T29n1559 0299a13〕‖ Xuanzang: 「喜即是喜受」 tr. “joy is just the feeling of joy.” A difference of rendering: Xuanzang’s 「喜受」 tr. “the feeling of joy” against Paramārtha’s 「適心根」 tr. “the faculty that suits the mind.”
  13. The intermediate meditative absorption — Paramārtha: 「此中有說名近分定,有說名中間定……無覺中間定。釋曰:此定與覺不相應,說名中間定」 tr. “among these, some are called absorptions of the preliminary stage and some the intermediate absorption . . . the intermediate absorption without awareness. The explanation says: this absorption is not associated with awareness, and is called the intermediate absorption”〔T29n1559 0301a12〕‖ Xuanzang: 「唯中靜慮有伺無尋」 tr. “only the intermediate meditative absorption has sustained thought without applied thought” ·「依此義故立中間名」 tr. “with reference to this sense the name intermediate is established.” The rendering agrees (the intermediate absorption) · the sense established agrees entirely.
  14. The three concentrations — Paramārtha: 「三摩提有三種,謂空定、無願定、無相定……無相應靜相。釋曰:與滅諦行相相應定說名無相定」 tr.samādhi is of three kinds, namely the absorption of emptiness, the absorption of wishlessness, the absorption of signlessness . . . signless, answering to the sign of stillness. The explanation says: the absorption associated with the modes of apprehension of the truth of cessation is called the absorption of signlessness”〔T29n1559 0301b03〕‖ Xuanzang: 「無相三摩地,謂緣滅諦四種行相相應等持」 tr. “the concentration of signlessness is the concentration associated with the four modes of apprehension that take the truth of cessation as object.” The doctrine agrees entirely, only that Paramārtha gathers it up in the one phrase 「無相應靜相」 tr. “signless, answering to the sign of stillness” while Xuanzang opens it into the list of ten signs.
  15. The threefold redoubled concentration — Paramārtha: 「空空等名定,復有三別定。釋曰:有空空定、有無願無願定、有無相無相定。以空定等為境界故,彼名空空定等」 tr. “the absorptions named emptiness of emptiness and the rest — there are three further separate absorptions. The explanation says: there is the absorption of the emptiness of emptiness, the absorption of the wishlessness of wishlessness, the absorption of the signlessness of signlessness. Because they have the absorption of emptiness and the rest for their object-field, they are named the absorption of the emptiness of emptiness and the rest”〔T29n1559 0301b21〕‖ Xuanzang: 「此三等持,緣前空等取空等相,故立空空等名」 tr. “these three concentrations take as object the foregoing emptiness and the rest and apprehend the signs of emptiness and the rest, and so the names emptiness of emptiness and the rest are established.” They agree entirely.
  16. The four immeasurables — Paramārtha: 「無量定有四。釋曰:四無量定,謂慈、悲、喜、捨無量,以無量眾生為境界故、感無量果報故」 tr. “the immeasurable absorptions are four. The explanation says: the four immeasurable absorptions are the immeasurables of loving-kindness, compassion, sympathetic joy, and equanimity, because they have immeasurable living beings for their object-field and because they draw down an immeasurable maturational result”〔T29n1559 0301c29〕‖ Xuanzang: 「無量有情為所緣故、引無量福故、感無量果故」 tr. “because they take immeasurable sentient beings as object, because they draw forth immeasurable merit, and because they draw down an immeasurable result.” ⇒ Xuanzang has three reasons · Paramārtha two (Paramārtha not bringing out the item 「引無量福」 tr. “drawing forth immeasurable merit”) — a difference of opening and gathering, recorded only, without adjudication.
  17. The eight bases of mastery — Paramārtha: 「制入有八種」 tr. “the masteries entered are of eight kinds”〔T29n1559 0303b01〕‖ Xuanzang: 「勝處有八種」 tr. “the bases of mastery are of eight kinds.” A difference of rendering: Xuanzang’s 「勝處」 tr. “base of mastery” against Paramārtha’s 「制入」 tr. “mastery entered” (「勝/制」 tr. “excellent / to master” being close in sense while 「處/入」 tr. “base / entered” differ in the graph used).
  18. The ten totalities — Paramārtha gives 「遍入」 tr. “totality entered,” and moreover names the four formless by 「遍入」 tr. “totality entered” as well — 「空遍入從寂離第四定生,識遍入從寂離空遍入生」 tr. “space entered as a totality arises from the stillness that leaves the fourth absorption; consciousness entered as a totality arises from the stillness that leaves space entered as a totality”〔T29n1559 0296c29〕. ⇒ In Paramārtha’s version the one word 「遍入」 tr. “totality entered” serves both for the formless absorptions and for the totalities, while in Xuanzang’s version the two names 「處」 tr. “sphere” and 「遍處」 tr. “totality” stand apart. A systematic difference of rendering, recorded only, without adjudication.
  19. The two kinds of true Dharma — Paramārtha: 「世尊正法二,教修得為體。釋曰:此中正教者,即是諸阿含,謂修多羅、毘那耶、阿毘達磨。正修得者,謂阿地伽摩」 tr. “the true Dharma of the World-Honored One is twofold, having the teaching and attainment through practice for its entity. The explanation says: the true teaching here is just the āgamas, namely sūtra, vinaya, and abhidharma. The true attainment through practice is adhigama”〔T29n1559 0303c15〕‖ Xuanzang: 「教謂契經、調伏、對法,證謂三乘菩提分法」 tr. “teaching is the sūtras, the discipline, and the Abhidharma; realization is the factors of awakening of the three vehicles.” ⇒ Xuanzang renders the two graphs 「教·證」 tr. “teaching · realization” by sense / Paramārtha brings out 『正教·正修得』 tr. “the true teaching · the true attainment through practice” together with the transcription 「阿地伽摩」 tr.adhigama. The names of the three baskets Xuanzang renders by sense (the sūtras · the discipline · the Abhidharma) and Paramārtha transcribes (sūtra · vinaya · abhidharma).
  20. Abiding in the world a thousand years — Paramārtha: 「有餘師說:佛般涅槃後一千年,正法得住。此說約正修得,不約阿含。若約阿含則有多時」 tr. “other masters say: for one thousand years after the Buddha’s final nirvāṇa the true Dharma is able to abide. This is said with regard to the true attainment through practice and not with regard to the āgamas; with regard to the āgamas there is a longer time”〔T29n1559 0303c24〕‖ Xuanzang: 「聖教總言唯住千載,有釋證法唯住千年,教法住時復過於此」 tr. “the general saying of the holy teaching is that it abides one thousand years alone; another explanation says that the realization-Dharma abides one thousand years alone, while the time the teaching-Dharma abides exceeds even this.” The doctrine agrees entirely, both versions attaching the account of a thousand years to the realization-Dharma and having the teaching-Dharma exceed it.
  21. A divergence of attachment for block thirty-one (recorded without adjudication · already adjudged to follow the three commentaries) — Xuanzang’s T1558 and T1560 both attach the four seven-character closing stanzas to the end of the Chapter on Absorption, and the outlines of Puguang〔T41n1821 0438b08〕and Yuanhui〔T41n1823 0977c07〕likewise attach them to the Chapter on Absorption; Paramārtha’s version, however, places at the head of the fascicle of the Chapter on Refuting the Self as Spoken of, the ninth〔T29n1559 0304a17〕the passage 「大師世間眼已閉……求脫勿放逸」 tr. “the world-eye of the great Master has closed . . . seek release and be not heedless”〔T29n1559 0304a18〕. ⇒ One and the same set of stanzas, attached by the two versions to different chapters. This collection has already adjudged to follow the three commentaries (attaching them to the end of the Chapter on Absorption), and the divergent attachment is recorded together without adjudication.

Honest record (item four): what this item lists is chiefly the passage of definition at the head of the chapter, the pivotal sentences of the several gates, and the three passages at the end of the chapter, and it does not cover passage by passage the collation of the whole chapter’s more than nine thousand characters. Item six of the comparison marks for itself that “a detailed sentence-by-sentence collation is not within the range of this item,” and this item keeps to that boundary and does not adduce it as already checked (its character being that of a detailed collation not yet reached, and not a zero result). Whether the two transcriptions 「三摩提」 tr.samādhi” and 「三摩跋提」 tr.samāpatti” are the brief and full forms of one and the same Sanskrit word the ancient masters have no express gloss to evidence, and it is left blank and not supplied conjecturally.


V. Debate within the Abhidharma Lineage (Saṅghabhadra · Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle T1562 ★ · Treatise Revealing the Doctrine T1563 ★)

The chapter name in the two treatises is not 「分別定品」 tr. “the Chapter Analyzing Absorption”: T1562 gives 「辯定品第八之一tr.the Chapter Adjudicating Absorption, the eighth, part one”〔T29n1562 0756b06〕— the chapter number the same as T1558; T1563 gives 「辯定品第九之一tr.the Chapter Adjudicating Absorption, the ninth, part one”〔T29n1563 0963c12〕— the chapter number moved back by one. The opening prose of the chapter in the two treatises is word for word the same: 「如是已辯諸智差別,次當分別智所依定」 tr. “thus the differences of the several knowledges have been adjudicated; next is to be analyzed the absorption upon which knowledge depends.” ⇒ To search the two treatises with T1558’s chapter name is bound to yield a false zero (measured zero in fact); the moving back of T1563’s chapter number is the form of that book throughout (its Chapter on Knowledge being 「辯智品第八」 tr. “the Chapter Adjudicating Knowledge, the eighth”〔T29n1563 0946c06〕where T1558 has 「分別智品第七」 tr. “the Chapter Analyzing Knowledge, the seventh”), and is not peculiar to this chapter, and yet this too is what a fresh check word for word has yielded, and not a presumption.

The extent of the two treatises: the Chapter on Absorption in T1562 occupies four fascicles〔0756b06/0761a19/0766a10/0771b06〕; in T1563 three fascicles〔0963c12/0968b10/0973a06〕.

Complete enumeration of the phrase 「經主」 tr. “the Sūtra-master” within the range of this chapter in T1562 (four occurrences):

  1. The question and answer he sets up for himself upon one-pointedness upon a single object〔T29n1562 0756b25〕— 「此中經主自興問答:何名一境性?謂專一所緣」 tr. “here the Sūtra-master raises a question and answer of his own: what is called one-pointedness upon a single object? It is being intent upon a single object of consciousness.” Saṅghabhadra cites the question and answer Vasubandhu sets up for himself beneath the sentence of definition, that is, the Kośa’s passage 「何名一境性?謂專一所緣」 tr. “what is called one-pointedness upon a single object? It is being intent upon a single object of consciousness.” T1563 has a counterpart〔T29n1563 0964a03〕, word for word the same (only the marking of the chapter number differing).
  2. The adducing of another’s account for the sake of argument on the factor of pleasure〔T29n1562 0760b07〕— 「經主此中假引他說:謂定無有心受樂根,三靜慮中說樂支者……」 tr. “the Sūtra-master here adduces another’s account for the sake of argument: that is, there is decidedly no mental faculty of pleasure; the factor of pleasure spoken of in the three meditative absorptions . . .” Saṅghabhadra marks the account Vasubandhu had adduced (「有說:無有心受樂根,三靜慮中說樂支者,皆是身受所攝樂根」 tr. “some say: there is no mental faculty of pleasure at all; the factor of pleasure spoken of in the three meditative absorptions is in every case the faculty of pleasure gathered under bodily feeling”) as 「假引他說」 tr. “another’s account adduced for the sake of argument.”
  3. The refutation that pleasure is not just pliancy〔T29n1562 0761b20〕— 「身受樂。是故知樂非即輕安,破此同前經主所引。然彼所說,若是輕安體應說輕安名,此說非理」 tr. “the bodily feeling of pleasure. Hence it is known that pleasure is not just pliancy; the refutation of this is as before with what the Sūtra-master adduced. Yet as to what he says, that if it were pliancy in entity it should be called by the name pliancy, this account is contrary to principle.” ⇒ Saṅghabhadra sets up an express refutation (「說非理」 tr. “the account is contrary to principle”), and this is the core passage of the disputation for this unit.
  4. His own statement of the original intent of his composition〔T29n1562 0775b18〕— 「毘達磨理善成立,我多依彼釋對法宗。經主此中述己本意」 tr. “the principle of Abhidharma is well established, and I mostly follow them in explaining the tenets of the Abhidharma. The Sūtra-master here sets out his own original intent.” Saṅghabhadra cites the words of closing stanza 1, recording Vasubandhu’s own statement that he composed the treatise in dependence upon the Abhidharma principle argued in Kaśmīra. It belongs to a statement of background and is not a direct refutation or establishing.

A fifth seeming occurrence (the loc jumping back to 0456a01) is adjudged a false hit of collation-appendix text intruding into the stream of Chinese characters, and has been excluded (the loc sequence at that place not being monotonically increasing).

The zero result in T1563 (recorded as it stands): for items two, three, and four of T1562 no counterpart sentence is found within the range of the chapter in T1563 — the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine being an abridgment of the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle (setting forth the tenets of the school · far briefer in extent), such abridgment of these passages is a constant of its form (a difference of fullness), and it is recorded as it stands as a zero result, and the text of other places is not made to stand for it.

Neither treatise takes in the closing stanzas: the four graphs 「大師世眼」 tr. “the world-eye of the great Master” yield zero in both T1562 and T1563. ⇒ The two treatises compose a separate prose exposition while using the root stanzas of the Kośa, and the four stanzas in which the author states his own purport and laments and exhorts to study are of course not what they take — a matter of form, recorded as it stands, without adjudication.

Honest record (item five): in item three, what the 「破此同前」 tr. “the refutation of this is as before” points back to with its 「此」 tr. “this” requires that one go back to Vasubandhu’s original text at 0760b07 and to the line of refutation and establishing in Saṅghabhadra’s preceding passage before it can be seen whole; this item records only the immediate context of the sentence in which the string 「經主」 tr. “the Sūtra-master” stands, and the unfolding of the whole refutation and establishing passage by passage belongs to the section of further resonances in the exposition layer. Again, in the extant XML of T1562 and T1563 the 「辯定品」 tr. “the Chapter Adjudicating Absorption” stands as the last item in the list of chapter headings, and this is an honest record of a fact on disk, not an inference that “the two treatises as whole books end with the Chapter on Absorption.”


VI. Divergent Interpretations of the Commentators (Puguang · Fabao · Yuanhui; Shentai’s Commentary Marked as Wanting)

The want of Shentai’s commentary (a negative proposition proved · marked as wanting, as it stands): Shentai’s Commentary on the Abhidharmakośa X53n0836 is a fragment, its extant seven fascicles being Fascicles One and Two (the Chapter on the Elements, parts one and two), Fascicles Four through Seven (the Chapter on the Faculties, parts two through five), and Fascicle Seventeen (the Chapter on the Worthy and the Noble, part three). Actually searched for this unit: 「分別定品」 tr. “the Chapter Analyzing Absorption” yields zero · the first sentence of Root 1 of this chapter, 「靜慮四各二」 tr. “meditative absorption is of four, each of two,” yields zero. ⇒ Shentai is fragmentary · the Chapter on Absorption is wholly wanting · this unit has no passage-by-passage commentary of his to hang upon, and the text of other fascicles is not made to stand for it. Only the general conspectus of the whole treatise in his Fascicle One〔X53n0836 in the X series 0006b07〕still gives 「定品三十九行」 tr. “the chapter on absorption, thirty-nine lines,” an independent transmission of the stanza count outside T1560 — but this is the text of a general table and not commentary upon this chapter, and may not be made to stand for a passage-by-passage commentary. The three commentaries are recorded together below.

(1) The Chapter Name and the Explanation of the Title

CommentaryChapter title verbatimExplanation of the title (word for word)
Puguang T41n1821Analysis of Absorption, chapter eight, part one〔0417a23〕· part two〔0432c26〕〔0417a24〕「分別定品者,專注一緣名之為定,此品廣明故名分別。所以次明定品者,賢聖品明果,智品明因,定品明緣。緣望果疎,故次明定也。又解:依定發智,故次明定。」 tr. “as for the chapter analyzing absorption, being intent upon a single object is called absorption, and since this chapter explains it at length it is named analysis. The reason the Chapter on Absorption is explained next is that the Chapter on the Worthy and the Noble explains the result, the Chapter on Knowledge the cause, and the Chapter on Absorption the condition. A condition is remote as compared with a result, and so absorption is explained next. A further explanation: it is in dependence upon absorption that knowledge is set going, and so absorption is explained next.”
Fabao T41n1822Analysis of Absorption, chapter eight, part one〔0787b09〕· part two〔0798b12〕〔0787b10〕「心一境性名之為定,此品廣明,名分別定品。前明智品能依定果,此明定品智所依因。」 tr. “the one-pointedness of mind upon a single object is called absorption, and since this chapter explains it at length it is named the chapter analyzing absorption. The foregoing Chapter on Knowledge explained the result of absorption that relies upon it; this Chapter on Absorption explains the cause upon which knowledge relies.”
Yuanhui T41n1823The four graphs 「分別定品」 tr. “the Chapter Analyzing Absorption” are absent (those four graphs yield zero throughout T41n1823 · measured)〔0970a13〕「釋曰:心一境性名之為定,此品廣明,故名分別。」 tr. “the explanation says: the one-pointedness of mind upon a single object is called absorption, and since this chapter explains it at length it is named analysis.”

The point of divergence: Puguang glosses absorption as 「專注一緣」 tr. “being intent upon a single object,” while Fabao and Yuanhui gloss it as 「心一境性」 tr. “the one-pointedness of mind upon a single object” (which is the treatise’s own sentence of definition); and as to the explanation of the order, Puguang runs through three chapters (the Worthy and the Noble as result · Knowledge as cause · Absorption as condition) while Fabao focuses upon two (the Chapter on Knowledge as the result that relies upon absorption · the Chapter on Absorption as the cause upon which knowledge relies). The direction is the same and the angle taken differs; recorded only, without adjudication.

(2) The Establishing of the Factors of Meditative Absorption and the Assignment of Pliancy and the Equanimity That Is a Formation

  • Puguang adduces the Mahāvibhāṣā and sets up a question〔T41n1821 0421a19〕「問:輕安、行捨一切地有,何故初、二立輕安非行捨?三、四立行捨非輕安?復次初、二輕安用勝,性舉治惛沈;三、四行捨用勝,沈靜治掉舉。復次為治五識及所引身麁重故,初定立輕安」 tr. “question: pliancy and the equanimity that is a formation are in all levels; why then do the first and second establish pliancy and not the equanimity that is a formation, and the third and fourth establish the equanimity that is a formation and not pliancy? Again: in the first and second, pliancy is strong in function, and by nature lifting up it counteracts torpor; in the third and fourth, the equanimity that is a formation is strong in function, and being sunken and still it counteracts restlessness. Again: in order to counteract the five consciousnesses and the coarse heaviness of the body they draw forth, pliancy is established in the first absorption” — answering it by the two principles of strength of function and what is counteracted.
  • Yuanhui sets up three questions and answers of his own〔T41n1823 0971b07〕「問:『何故初二靜慮立輕安,不立行捨?後二靜慮立行捨,不立輕安?』答:第三定捨極喜、第四定捨極樂,故立行捨;初二既不立行捨,故立輕安。」 tr. “question: ‘why do the first two meditative absorptions establish pliancy and not the equanimity that is a formation, and the latter two establish the equanimity that is a formation and not pliancy?’ Answer: the third absorption relinquishes the utmost joy and the fourth the utmost pleasure, and so the equanimity that is a formation is established; and since the first two do not establish it, pliancy is established.” He asks on, 「問:『信通諸地,何故唯於第二靜慮立信為支?』答:隨起增上淨信,必依大喜,第二靜慮有勝喜故,立內淨支。」 tr. “question: ‘confidence extends to all levels; why is confidence established as a factor only in the second meditative absorption?’ Answer: the arising of a dominant pure confidence must depend upon a great joy, and since the second meditative absorption has an excellent joy, the factor of inner purity is established.”
  • The point of divergence: to one and the same question the two commentaries answer by different principles — Puguang takes the Mahāvibhāṣā’s ‘strength of function · counteracting torpor and restlessness,’ and Yuanhui takes the order of ‘relinquishing the utmost joy · relinquishing the utmost pleasure.’ The two accounts are recorded together without adjudication.

(3) The Unmoving of the Fourth Meditative Absorption and the Eight Calamities

  • Puguang〔T41n1821 0426a11〕「然契經中密作是說:第四靜慮不為尋、伺、喜、樂所動。但約支說,不言非支。又解:經非盡理,論盡理說。故。」 tr. “yet in the sūtra it is said with an implied sense: the fourth meditative absorption is not moved by applied thought, sustained thought, joy, and pleasure. It is said only with regard to the factors and does not speak of what is not a factor. A further explanation: the sūtra does not state the principle exhaustively; the treatise states it exhaustively. Thus.” ⇒ Puguang reconciles the sūtra’s four dharmas with the treatise’s eight by the two explanations of an implied statement and the sūtra not stating the principle exhaustively.
  • Yuanhui〔T41n1823 0972a11〕「第四靜慮無八災患動,是故世尊說名不動。災患有八,所謂尋、伺、憂、苦、喜、樂、出息、入息。有餘師說,第四靜慮如密室燈,照而無動,故名不動。」 tr. “the fourth meditative absorption has no movement of the eight calamities, and so the World-Honored One calls it unmoving. The calamities are eight, namely applied thought, sustained thought, grief, suffering, joy, pleasure, out-breath, and in-breath. Other masters say: the fourth meditative absorption is like a lamp in a closed room, which shines and does not waver, and hence it is named unmoving.” ⇒ Yuanhui opens the eight names one by one (the four feelings being grief, suffering, joy, and pleasure) and sets up no question of reconciliation.
  • The point of divergence: Puguang lays his weight upon reconciling the differing numbers of sūtra and treatise, Yuanhui upon setting out the eight names as they are. Recorded only, without adjudication.

(4) The Three Gates of Liberation

  • Puguang〔T41n1821 0431a14〕「於中無漏者名三解脫門,能與涅槃為入門故。非諸有漏法是真解脫門,性住世間違解脫故。三三摩地緣境別者,若有漏空緣一切法,若無漏空唯緣苦諦。無願能緣苦、集、道諦。無相唯緣滅諦為境。」 tr. “those among them that are without outflows are called the three gates of liberation, since they can serve as the gateway to nirvāṇa. Dharmas with outflows are not true gates of liberation, since standing by nature within the world they run counter to liberation. As to the difference of the objects the three concentrations take: if emptiness is with outflows it takes all dharmas as object, and if emptiness is without outflows it takes the truth of suffering alone as object. Wishlessness can take as object the truths of suffering, origin, and path. Signlessness takes the truth of cessation alone for its object.”
  • Yuanhui〔T41n1823 0974b28〕「漏者名三解脫門,能與解脫涅槃為入門故。」 tr. “those without outflows are called the three gates of liberation, since they can serve as the gateway to liberation and nirvāṇa.”
  • The point of divergence: Puguang, besides the name of the gate, brings out the difference of what is taken as object by the with-outflows and the without-outflows (emptiness with outflows taking all dharmas as object · emptiness without outflows taking the truth of suffering alone), while Yuanhui stops at the gloss on the name. A difference of fullness, recorded only, without adjudication.

(5) The Seven Classes and the Nine Classes in Cultivating Loving-Kindness

  • Puguang〔T41n1821 0435a13〕「答,若惑非增盛,但起與樂。若惑增盛,作七品修,乃至修習慈無量成。……若依《正理》,修四無量各分九品,中復開三。」 tr. “answer: if the afflictions are not strong, one merely gives rise to the giving of ease. If the afflictions are strong, one cultivates by making seven classes, and so on until the cultivation of the immeasurable of loving-kindness is accomplished. . . . If one follows the Correct Principle, in cultivating each of the four immeasurables there are nine classes, the middle being opened into three besides.” ⇒ Besides this treatise’s seven classes, Puguang records alongside the Correct Principle’s account of nine classes.
  • Yuanhui〔T41n1823 0975c23〕「中怨讐者,謂奪己身命緣資具;下怨讐者,謂奪親友命緣資具。總成七品。分別品已,先於上親發起真誠,與樂勝解。」 tr. “the middle hostile is one who takes away one’s own life or the goods on which it depends; the low hostile is one who takes away the life of a friend or the goods on which it depends. Seven classes in all. The classes having been divided, one first gives rise toward the high dear to a sincere resolve of giving ease.” ⇒ Yuanhui glosses one by one the measure for the high, middle, and low hostile (what is taken away), which the prose of this treatise does not give.
  • The point of divergence: Puguang records alongside the divergent number of the Correct Principle’s nine classes, and Yuanhui supplies the measure for the three classes of the hostile. Each supplies something of his own; recorded only, without adjudication.

(6) The Thousand Years of the True Dharma’s Abiding in the World

  • Puguang〔T41n1821 0438a21〕「聖教總言唯住千載。『有釋證法至復過於此』者,敘異說。有釋證法唯住千年,過千年已不得入聖。教法住時復過於此,千年已後雖無得聖,亦有受持及說法者。」 tr. “the general saying of the holy teaching is that it abides one thousand years alone. As to ‘another explanation says that the realization-Dharma . . . exceeds even this,’ this sets out a divergent account. Another explanation says that the realization-Dharma abides one thousand years alone and that after a thousand years none can enter the noble state; and the time the teaching-Dharma abides exceeds even this, for after a thousand years, though none obtain the noble state, there are still those who uphold it and expound the Dharma.”
  • Fabao〔T41n1822 0802a03〕「論『前來分別種種法門』,自下一行頌,大文第三明法住時也。……此文第一,述二種正法也,一教、二證。教謂三藏,證謂三乘菩提分法。因教得證,故先明教法。」 tr. “on the treatise’s ‘the various dharma-gates analyzed above,’ below is one line of stanza, the third of the main text, explaining the time the Dharma abides. . . . This text, first, sets out the two kinds of true Dharma, first teaching and second realization. Teaching is the three baskets; realization is the factors of awakening of the three vehicles. It is through the teaching that realization is obtained, and so the teaching-Dharma is explained first.”
  • Yuanhui〔T41n1823 0977b24〕「聖教總言唯住千載,有釋證法唯住千年,教法住時復過於此。」 tr. “the general saying of the holy teaching is that it abides one thousand years alone; another explanation says that the realization-Dharma abides one thousand years alone, while the time the teaching-Dharma abides exceeds even this.”
  • The point of divergence: Puguang marks it expressly as 「敘異說」 tr. “setting out a divergent account” (taking the account of a thousand years as a divergent account and not the author’s settled adjudication); Fabao supplies the reason of order 「因教得證,故先明教法」 tr. “it is through the teaching that realization is obtained, and so the teaching-Dharma is explained first”; Yuanhui simply records it without adding a note. Recorded only, without adjudication.

(7) The Outline and Explanation of the Four Closing Stanzas

  • Puguang〔T41n1821 0438a25〕「此即第三明造論宗旨。牒前問起」 tr. “this is the third, explaining the purport of the treatise’s composition. It cites what precedes and raises the question”; 〔T41n1821 0438b08〕「此下第二傷歎勸學。就中,一傷歎人、二勸學法。就傷歎人中,一正傷歎人、二重釋傷歎。就正傷歎人中,一傷歎有德、二傷歎起失。」 tr. “below, the second, the lament and the exhortation to study. Within it, first lamenting the persons, second exhorting to the dharma. Within lamenting the persons, first properly lamenting the persons, second restating the lament. Within properly lamenting the persons, first lamenting those who had virtue, second lamenting the arising of loss.” ·「上句傷歎如來,下句傷歎弟子」 tr. “the upper line laments the Tathāgata, the lower line laments the disciples” 〔T41n1821 0438b12〕「三界大師為世眼目」 tr. “the great Master of the three realms is the eye of the world.”
  • Fabao〔T41n1822 0802c23〕「大文第四明論宗趣」 tr. “the fourth of the main text, explaining the purport of the treatise”; 〔T41n1822 0803a08〕「自下有三頌,大文第三勸學流通分。」 tr. “below there are three stanzas, the third of the main text, exhorting to study, the section of dissemination.” 〔T41n1822 0803a09〕「論主造論之時,佛涅槃後九百年中,教、證正法並皆將滅」 tr. “at the time the author composed the treatise, within nine hundred years after the Buddha’s nirvāṇa, both the teaching and the realization of the true Dharma were about to perish”; 〔T41n1822 0803a10〕「初一頌傷歎教法,次一頌傷歎證法,第三頌勸求證法」 tr. “the first stanza laments the teaching-Dharma, the next laments the realization-Dharma, the third exhorts to seek the realization-Dharma”; 〔T41n1822 0803a13〕「大師涅槃向有千年,故言久閉」 tr. “it is toward a thousand years since the great Master’s nirvāṇa, and so it says long closed.”
  • Yuanhui〔T41n1823 0977b26〕「從此第三,明論宗旨,於中分二:一正明宗旨、二傷歎勸學」 tr. “from here the third, explaining the purport of the treatise, divided in two: first properly explaining the purport, second the lament and the exhortation to study”; 〔T41n1823 0977c07〕「從此第二,傷歎勸學,就中分二:一傷歎人、二勸學法。就傷歎人中分二:一正傷歎人、二重釋傷歎。」 tr. “from here the second, the lament and the exhortation to study, divided in two: first lamenting the persons, second exhorting to the dharma. Within lamenting the persons, divided in two: first properly lamenting the persons, second restating the lament.”
  • The point of divergence: the outlines of Puguang and Yuanhui are nearly word for word the same (both making the twofold division of lamenting the persons and exhorting to the dharma, and opening it further into properly lamenting and restating the lament), while Fabao alone makes an assignment of 「三頌」 tr. “three stanzas” — the first stanza to the teaching-Dharma, the next to the realization-Dharma, the third to exhorting to seek the realization-Dharma; and he alone brings out the dating phrase 「佛涅槃後九百年」 tr. “within nine hundred years after the Buddha’s nirvāṇa.” The three are recorded together, without adjudication.

(8) The Threefold Division into Preface, Main Doctrine, and Dissemination (Puguang’s Fascicle One · Three Explanations Recorded Together)

Puguang in his first fascicle〔T41n1821 0002a26–0002b07〕sets out three explanations in full, of which the first explanation and the second explanation bear directly upon the adjudging of the two great passages at the end of this chapter —

  • The first explanation: 「初三行頌名序分;『何法名為』已下至破我品名正宗;破我品末『已善說此』已下名流通分。……雖定品末傷歎勸學,為在正宗前故亦名正宗。」 tr. “the first three lines of stanza are named the section of preface; from ‘what dharma is called’ down to the Chapter on Refuting the Self is named the main doctrine; from ‘this has been well spoken’ at the end of the Chapter on Refuting the Self is named the section of dissemination. . . . Though the lament and exhortation at the end of the Chapter on Absorption stand before the main doctrine, they are also named main doctrine.”
  • The second explanation: 「……『何法名為』已下至定品名正宗;從定品末『前來分別』以下總名流通。所以破我品亦名流通者,以乘流通分起問剩明破我品,為在流通後故亦名流通。」 tr. “. . . from ‘what dharma is called’ down to the Chapter on Absorption is named the main doctrine; from ‘the various dharma-gates analyzed above’ at the end of the Chapter on Absorption onward, the whole is named dissemination. The reason the Chapter on Refuting the Self is also named dissemination is that, riding upon the section of dissemination, a question is raised and the Chapter on Refuting the Self is explained over and above; standing after the dissemination, it too is named dissemination.”

Puguang restates the two explanations within the chapter as well〔T41n1821 0438a02〕「二明正法住世時。標前說意以為二問。若序、正、流通三分,依前一解。從此已下至破我品末,一部之中大文第三名流通分。又依前一解,從此已下至定品末,就前八品之中大文第三名流通分。」 tr. “second, explaining the time the true Dharma abides in the world. It marks the intent of what was said before and makes of it two questions. If the three divisions of preface, main doctrine, and dissemination, then by the former explanation, from here down to the end of the Chapter on Refuting the Self is the third of the main text within the one work, named the section of dissemination. And by the former explanation, from here down to the end of the Chapter on Absorption is the third of the main text within the foregoing eight chapters, named the section of dissemination.”

Yuanhui at the same boundary adjudges the second explanation word for word〔T41n1823 0977b12〕「從此大文第二,明正法住世。若三分明義,已下是流通分。」 tr. “from here, the second of the main text, explaining the abiding of the true Dharma in the world. If the sense be set out by three divisions, what follows is the section of dissemination.”

By the second explanation, this unit’s〔0152a27〕is the starting point of the section of dissemination of the whole treatise. The two explanations stand together in the ancient transmission, and Puguang himself records both without adjudicating; this item records them as they stand, and the choice belongs to Shi Huijing.

(9) A Conspectus of the Divergences of the Three Commentaries (Recorded Together without Adjudication)

TopicPuguangFabaoYuanhuiThe point of divergence
The gloss on absorptionbeing intent upon a single objectone-pointedness of mind upon a single objectone-pointedness of mind upon a single objectPuguang alone diverges
The principle of the chapter’s orderthe Worthy and the Noble as result · Knowledge as cause · Absorption as condition (running through three chapters)the Chapter on Knowledge as the result that relies upon absorption · the Chapter on Absorption as the cause upon which knowledge relies (two chapters)the general discussion at the head of his fascicle gives 「定品明緣」 tr. “the Chapter on Absorption explains the condition”breadth and narrowness of the angle taken
The number of divisions in the chapter-level outlinethreefoldtwofold at the head of the chapter while the outline numbers run to a fourththreefoldFabao’s two usages within his own commentary
The subdivision beneath the eight attainmentstwofold (general explanation · separate explanation)twelve subdivisionstwofold (general explanation · separate explanation)Fabao alone is detailed
The principle for assigning pliancy and the equanimity that is a formationadducing the Mahāvibhāṣā: strength of function · counteracting torpor and restlessnesssets up no question of his ownrelinquishing the utmost joy · relinquishing the utmost pleasurethe principle relied upon differs
The differing numbers of the unmoving in sūtra and treatisereconciles by the two explanations of an implied statement · the sūtra not stating the principle exhaustivelysets up no reconciliationsimply lists the eight namesthe presence or absence of a reconciliation
The number of classes in cultivating loving-kindnessthis treatise’s seven classes with the Correct Principle’s nine recorded alongsidebrings out nothing separatelyseven classes with the measure of the three classes of the hostile glossedeach supplies something of his own
The account of a thousand yearsmarks it expressly as 「敘異說」 tr. “setting out a divergent account”supplies the reason of order 「因教得證」 tr. “it is through the teaching that realization is obtained”simply records it, adding no notethe presence or absence of a note
The assignment of the closing stanzasthe twofold division of lamenting the persons · exhorting to the dharmathree stanzas assigned to the teaching-Dharma · the realization-Dharma · exhorting to seek the realization-Dharma · with 「佛涅槃後九百年」 tr. “within nine hundred years after the Buddha’s nirvāṇa” brought outthe twofold division of lamenting the persons · exhorting to the dharma (nearly the same as Puguang)Fabao makes a line of his own
Shentai’s commentary——————wholly wanting for this chapter · marked as wanting, as it stands

Where the three commentaries diverge, each is recorded, and right and wrong are not adjudicated. The adjudications of the three commentaries, and the doctrinal choice among their divergences, live separately in the section of further resonances of the exposition layer.


VII. Cross-Reading with the Yogācāra Root Lineage (Bridge ②)

What this unit establishes is the ‘master register of the study of absorption’ of the Abhidharma of the schools — the own entity of absorption · the gradations of the several absorptions · what the several merits rely upon. Its being taken up by the Yogācāra lineage (each item hung word for word upon that lineage):

  • Whether the own nature of absorption is just mind → the same dispute in the Treatise on the Establishment of Consciousness-Only: this unit records 「有餘師說:即心一境相續轉時名三摩地,契經說此為增上心學故」 tr. “some other masters say: the very state in which the mind turns continuously upon a single object is called concentration, since the sūtras call this the training in the higher mind,” and the author first sets up the difficulty 「若爾,即心專一境位,依之建立三摩地名,不應別有餘心所法」 tr. “if that is so, then the state of the mind’s being intent upon a single object may have the name concentration established upon it, and there ought to be no further mental factor besides” and then establishes his own position with 「別法令心於一境轉名三摩地,非體即心」 tr. “it is a further dharma that makes the mind turn upon a single object that is called concentration; its entity is not the mind itself.” The Treatise on the Establishment of Consciousness-Only, at the place of the own nature of absorption, records a divergent account of the same type and adjudges it — 「有說:此定體即是心。經說為心學,心一境性故」 tr. “some say: the entity of this absorption is just mind, since the sūtra calls it the training in mind and speaks of the one-pointedness of mind upon a single object”〔T31n1585 0028c08〕, 「彼非誠證,依定攝心,令心一境,說彼言故」 tr. “that is no true proof, for it is because absorption gathers up mind and makes mind be upon a single object that those words are spoken”〔T31n1585 0028c09〕. ⇒ The one position that ‘absorption is just mind’ and the scriptural proofs it rests upon (the training in the higher mind · the one-pointedness of mind upon a single object) are entirely the same in the two systems, and the adjudication is the same as well (neither allows it) — this is the most direct anchor of bridge ② in the Chapter on Absorption.
  • The enumeration of the attainments → the ground of equipoise in the Yogācārabhūmi: this unit gathers the meditative absorptions and the formless under the eight basic attainments, and lists separately the eight liberations · the eight bases of mastery · the ten totalities · the absorption of cessation as the merits that rely upon them. The Yogācārabhūmi, under the one head of the attainments, lists them one by one — 「八勝處三摩鉢底、十遍處三摩鉢底、四無色三摩鉢底、無想三摩鉢底、滅盡定等三摩鉢底」 tr. “the samāpatti of the eight bases of mastery, the samāpatti of the ten totalities, the samāpatti of the four formless, the samāpatti of non-perception, and the samāpatti of the absorption of cessation and the rest”〔T30n1579 0329a01〕. ⇒ The number of dharmas listed and their order agree entirely with this unit, only that that lineage names them throughout by the transcription 「三摩鉢底」 tr.samāpatti” while this unit names them by the sense-rendering 「等至」 tr. “attainment.”
  • The entity of absorption does not extend to the desire realm → the sentence of establishment in the ground of equipoise: this unit establishes that 「諸等至起依自下身」 tr. “the several attainments arise in dependence upon a body of one’s own level and of the levels below” while all eight attainments are affiliated to the two upper realms. The Yogācārabhūmi gives 「謂唯此等名等引地,非於欲界心一境性」 tr. “that is, these alone are named the ground of equipoise, and not the one-pointedness of mind upon a single object in the desire realm”〔T30n1579 0329a04〕. ⇒ The one adjudication that ‘the one-pointedness of mind upon a single object in the desire realm is not named equipoise’ is unaltered in the two systems; and this unit’s term 「心一境性」 tr. “the one-pointedness of mind upon a single object” appears word for word in the original sentence of that lineage, the rendering of one and the same translation hall of Xuanzang being handed on (recorded only · not adjudicated).

VIII. Translation History

  • Xuanzang’s new translation (the base text here): the Kaiyuan Catalogue of the Teachings records 「阿毘達磨俱舍論三十卷」 tr. “the Abhidharmakośa, in thirty fascicles”〔T55n2154 0557a22〕, its interlinear note running word for word 「第二出與真諦出者同本永徽二年五月十日於大慈恩寺翻經院譯至五年七月二十七日畢沙門元瑜筆受」 tr. “the second issuing, of the same original as the one issued by Paramārtha; translated in the Hall of Translation of the Great Ci’en Monastery on the tenth day of the fifth month of the second year of Yonghui, and finished on the twenty-seventh day of the seventh month of the fifth year; taken down by the śramaṇa Yuanyu”〔T55n2154 0557a22〕. The head-title of this unit’s fascicle reads 「阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第二十八」 tr. “Abhidharmakośa, Fascicle Twenty-Eight”〔T29 0145a14〕, and the chapter continuation-title 「分別定品第八之一」 tr. “Analysis of Absorption, chapter eight, part one”〔T29 0145a18〕; the next fascicle title stands at〔T29 0150b07〕and its chapter continuation-title reads 「分別定品第八之二」 tr. “Analysis of Absorption, chapter eight, part two”〔T29 0150b11〕.
  • Paramārtha’s earlier translation (the collated other version): the Kaiyuan Catalogue records 「阿毘達磨俱舍釋論二十二卷」 tr. “the Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma, in twenty-two fascicles”〔T55n2154 0545c16〕, and again in the treatise section gives 「阿毘達磨俱舍釋論二十二卷陳天竺三藏真諦譯」 tr. “the Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma, in twenty-two fascicles, translated by the Tripiṭaka master Paramārtha of India under the Chen”〔T55n2154 0620c17〕; Xuanzang’s version is recorded after it as 「阿毘達磨俱舍論三十卷大唐三藏玄奘譯」 tr. “the Abhidharmakośa, in thirty fascicles, translated by the Tripiṭaka master Xuanzang of the Great Tang”〔T55n2154 0620c22〕. This chapter in Paramārtha’s version is titled 「分別三摩跋提品第八」 tr. “the Chapter Analyzing Samāpatti, the eighth,” and occupies exactly the whole of his Fascicle Twenty-One.
  • The translation of the two treatises of the debate: the Kaiyuan Catalogue gives 「阿毘達磨順正理論八十卷大唐三藏玄奘譯」 tr. “the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle of the Abhidharma, in eighty fascicles, translated by the Tripiṭaka master Xuanzang of the Great Tang”〔T55n2154 0620c25〕·「阿毘達磨顯宗論四十卷大唐三藏玄奘譯」 tr. “the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine of the Abhidharma, in forty fascicles, translated by the Tripiṭaka master Xuanzang of the Great Tang”〔T55n2154 0620c27〕, and concludes together 「右二部論與俱舍論頌同釋異並眾賢造」 tr. “the two treatises above have the same stanzas as the Abhidharmakośa with a different exposition, and both were composed by Saṅghabhadra”〔T55n2154 0621a01〕. The four words 「頌同釋異」 tr. “the same stanzas with a different exposition” are the warrant for the form of item five — the two treatises use the Kośa’s root stanzas and compose a separate prose exposition; and the four closing stanzas of this chapter are not of what those who follow the Kośa’s root stanzas hold in common, and so the two treatises do not take them in (see item five).
  • Collateral evidence for the translation work: the Biography of the Tripiṭaka Master of the Great Ci’en Monastery records Xuanzang’s reply of the fifth year of Yonghui, 「其《俱舍》、《順正理》,見譯未周,今年必了」 tr. “the Kośa and the Correct Principle, whose translation is now under way and not yet complete, will certainly be finished this year”〔T50n2053 0261c20〕. ⇒ The Kośa and the Correct Principle were translated together in one period, and this is the background of why the materials of the disputation are so dense (the fact is recorded only · no judgment of cause and effect is made).
  • The occasion of the treatise’s composition and this chapter’s closing stanzas: the Life of Master Vasubandhu records his manner of composing it as 「立薩婆多義隨有僻處以經部義破之。名為阿毘達磨俱舍論」 tr. “establishing the sense of the Sarvāstivādins and, wherever there was a partial position, refuting it with the sense of the Sautrāntikas; it is named the Abhidharmakośa”〔T50n2049 0190b15〕. ⇒ Closing stanza 1, 「我多依彼釋對法宗,少有貶量為我過失」 tr. “I mostly follow them in explaining the tenets of the Abhidharma; if there is any small disparagement, that is my own fault,” is just the author’s own statement of this form; and Fabao dates it here as 「論主造論之時,佛涅槃後九百年中」 tr. “at the time the author composed the treatise, within nine hundred years after the Buddha’s nirvāṇa”〔T41n1822 0803a09〕.
  • The order of the commentaries: Puguang’s Record T41n1821 (Puguang · principal) · Fabao’s Commentary T41n1822 (Fabao · secondary) · Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary T41n1823 (Yuanhui · outlines) · Shentai’s commentary X53n0836 (fragmentary · the Chapter on Absorption wanting).

IX. Edition Location Register

  • Xuanzang T1558 (base text)〔0145a14–0152b22〕: fascicle head-title of Fascicle Twenty-Eight 0145a14 · chapter title 0145a18 · opening transition 0145a19 · Root 1 and first half of Root 2 0145a22 · second half of Root 2 · Root 3 · Root 4 0145b29 · Roots 5 and 6 0146b18 · Roots 7 and 8 0146c04 · Root 9 0146c20 · Root 10 0147c10 · Root 11 0147c21 · Root 12 0148a01 · Root 13 0148a12 · Root 14 0148a19 · Roots 15 and 16 0148b12 · Roots 17 and 18 0148c13 · Root 19 0148c29 · Root 20 0149a16 · Root 21 0149a25 · first half of Root 22 0149b08 · second half of Root 22 0149b15 · first half of Root 23 0149b25 · second half of Root 23 0149c07 · Root 24 and first half of Root 25 0149c15 · second half of Root 25 and Root 26 0150a02 · Roots 27 and 28 0150a19 · fascicle head-title of Fascicle Twenty-Nine 0150b07 · chapter continuation-title 0150b11 · opening transition of Fascicle Twenty-Nine 0150b12 · Roots 29–31 0150b14 · Roots 32–34 0151a24 · Root 35 0151c12 · Root 36 0151c22 · Root 37 0152a06 · Root 38 0152a14 · Root 39 0152b01 · closing stanza 1 0152b11 · closing stanzas 2–4 0152b17 · closing boundary 0152b22 (the Chapter on Refuting the Grasped Self, the ninth, beginning at 0152b23).
  • Anchors of the outline sections (the four boundaries the three commentaries mark alike): 0145a19 (main text one, part one, the absorptions relied upon) · 0150b12 (main text one, part two, the merits that rely upon them) · 0152a27 (main text two, the abiding of the true Dharma in the world) · 0152b09 (main text three, the purport of the treatise’s composition). Secondary outline boundaries: 0145b27 (the four formless) · 0146b16 (the eight attainments) · 0149c04 (the several concentrations) · 0151a22 (the eight liberations) · 0151c10 (the eight bases of mastery) · 0151c21 (the ten totalities) · 0152a04 (by what they are obtained and upon what body they arise) · 0152a13 (the conditions for arousing absorption).
  • T1560 (the root stanzas separately): the Chapter on Absorption begins at 0324a03 (the interlinear note under the chapter title reading 「三十九頌」 tr. “thirty-nine stanzas”) · its whole stream of eight hundred ninety-two characters collated word for word against the thirty-one blocks of the base text shows neither addition nor omission.
  • Paramārtha T1559: the corresponding passage 0296b02 (fascicle title)–0304a12. Chief items 0296b06 · 0296b07 · 0296b09 · 0296b11 · 0296b15 · 0296b16 · 0296b17 · 0296b18 · 0296b28 · 0296c29 · 0297c25 · 0298b06 · 0299a14 · 0299a25 · 0299a29 · 0301a13 · 0301b03 · 0301b21 · 0301c29 · 0303b01 · 0303c14 · 0303c25. The divergent attachment of block thirty-one: 0304a17 (the head of the fascicle of the Chapter on Refuting the Self as Spoken of, the ninth).
  • Saṅghabhadra T1562〔from 0756b06 · occupying four fascicles 0756b06/0761a19/0766a10/0771b06〕: 0756b06 · 0756b25 · 0760b07 · 0761b20 · 0775b18. T1563〔from 0963c12 · occupying three fascicles 0963c12/0968b10/0973a06〕: 0963c12 · 0964a02; the chapter title of the Chapter on Knowledge 0946c06 (「辯智品第八」 tr. “the Chapter Adjudicating Knowledge, the eighth” · collateral evidence for the moving back of the chapter number).
  • Puguang T41n1821〔Fascicle Twenty-Eight 0417a20 · Fascicle Twenty-Nine 0432c23〕: 0417a23 · 0417a24 · 0417a28 · 0417b01 · 0417b03 · 0420b19 · 0421a19 · 0426a09 · 0431a14 · 0432c26 · 0435a13 · 0438a02 · 0438a21 · 0438a25 · 0438b08 · 0438b13 · 0438c15 (the chapter boundary in mid-fascicle); the three explanations of preface, main doctrine, and dissemination in Fascicle One 0002a26–0002b07.
  • Fabao T41n1822〔Fascicle Twenty-Eight 0787b06 · Fascicle Twenty-Nine 0798b09〕: 0787b09 · 0787b10 · 0787b14 · 0787b15 · 0790a14 · 0798b12 · 0802a03 · 0802c23 · 0803a08 · 0803a09 · 0803a10 · 0803a13 · 0803b14 (the chapter boundary in mid-fascicle).
  • Yuanhui T41n1823〔Treatise proper twenty-eight 0970a11 · twenty-nine 0975a21〕: 0970a13 · 0970a14 · 0970a15 · 0971b06 · 0972a09 · 0974b28 · 0975c23 · 0977b12 · 0977b24 · 0977b26 · 0977c07 · 0977c12 · 0978a09 (the chapter boundary in mid-fascicle). Treatise proper twenty-eight has no separate chapter-title line, and the four graphs 「分別定品」 tr. “the Chapter Analyzing Absorption” yield zero throughout the book.
  • Shentai X53n0836: the Chapter on Absorption wholly wanting — this unit has no passage-by-passage commentary of Shentai’s to hang upon (the want marked as it stands · not supplied). Only the general conspectus of the whole treatise in Fascicle One, at the X-series 0006b07, 「定品三十九行」 tr. “the chapter on absorption, thirty-nine lines,” is a second source for the stanza count.
  • Anchors for the Yogācāra cross-reading: T31n1585 0028c08 · 0028c09; T30n1579 0329a01 · 0329a04.
  • Catalogues and lives: T55n2154 0545c16 · 0557a22 · 0620c17 · 0620c22 · 0620c25 · 0620c27 · 0621a01; T50n2053 0261c20; T50n2049 0190b15.
  • Collation: forty-one collation notes in this unit (thirty-five variant readings fully enumerated · five cross-notes to other canons not entered in the table) plus five items in the filter’s bucket (four CBETA restorations · one collation divergence among the canons · the Taishō’s original printing recorded alongside) · no case rising to an emendation of the base text.

Translator · 釋慧鏡 Shi Huijing — with AI-assisted rendering, translator-ruled

License · CC BY-NC-SA 4.0